JPHiP Forum

AKB48 Fanfics => AKB48 Fanfics => Topic started by: LoyalFlutist on January 04, 2013, 06:22:46 PM

Title: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 17 [Announcement for all series]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on January 04, 2013, 06:22:46 PM
(http://i44.tinypic.com/312h9n4.jpg)



For the hell of it, I wanted to also include my other ongoing fiction. This fiction is in a third-person perspective and not only will have multiple plots but also multiple pairings. So I'll upload the prologue + first two chapters of it.  :hee:

I hope it's okay. :err:



[Prologue]
“Get ‘em!”

In the dark, rainy crowded area of a rural town, there was two short girls running through the crowd. Pushing and shoving the pedestrians aside, there were a couple of red coats following after them. Dressed in a red suit, black buttons keeping their jacket closed above their thick, white shirt, the black decorated shoulder pads had their hanging designed yarns wildly moving right and left. White pants were worn with their heavy leather black boots, hearing it clomp and splashed against the wet cemented ground of the city. They had wooden rifles with a sharp knife-like object at the end of the exiting hole, holding it close to their side as they chased the girls.

“Come back here you two!”

They continued to yell at the two girls. However, the girls only got faster and faster, putting more distance in between the two of them. Stepping in puddles, they did not even think about looking over their shoulders at their pursuers.

“Crap! Yuko, this is all your fault!” the shortest of the two, Takahashi Minami, blamed as she broke out of the huge crowd. The white ribbon that attached to her brown-haired ponytail bobbed up and down with every step that she took forth. Dressed in same exact uniform as the red coats, the other girl following behind her wore the color white with golden designed colors accompanying on the pads and button. “If you hadn’t bumped into me, everything would’ve gone according to plan!”

The taller of the two now ran right by her side after breaking away from the clump of pedestrians, grinning with her dimples showing on her cheeks at Minami. Oshima Yuko couldn’t help but let out a giggle when she saw her angry. “Mou, gomen gomen, Takamina~ Demo…” Her face then transformed into a frown. “You know… Why should I be bait while you get the money from the bank in disguise? Just because we’re wanted from the government doesn’t mean that I should go in there and distract the guards alone!”

“Agh, I already told you that if we both were to be disguised and go in together, the guards would definitely be suspicious and check us out!” Minami then shook her head. “But never mind about that, we need to get back on the ship NOW.”

When they both reached upon the harbor, they saw a couple of the crew members with their white uniforms like Yuko’s seen from afar. Minami and Yuko didn’t have to even say anything for they knew exactly what predicament they were going to be thrown into. There were a couple of commands being barked out from within the ship, the members beginning to be high on alert. All of the girls on board were rushing left and right, back and forth to their positions. Some of the members went below the deck to grab a couple of weapons and armory as others scrambled up to the deck to prepare the cannons. Black iron cannons were sticking out on both sides with their tip prepared and ready. The anchors were being lifted from the water as the two figures approached the ship at a faster rate with the soldiers following a good distance behind.

Two of the many members, Maeda Ami and Takajo Aki, quickly rushed over to the wooden platform that laid between the end of the harbor with their ship. Minami and Yuko managed to dash up and onto the ship with Minami running to the quarter deck of the ship as Yuko stayed behind to pull back the board. They managed to pull it back in the nick of time, seeing two of the soldiers fall forward and into the sea water.

Minami dodged the members that were in her way and gently shoved them aside. Reaching up to the huge wooden wheel, she heard the status from her partner that now stood nearby by her. “The anchor has now withdrawn and all canons are set and ready,” Maeda Atsuko spoke with her white gloved hands behind her back. Looking over at Minami, she gave a small smile and nodded. “We’re ready to set sail.”

“Yosha! You heard Acchan! Set sail and let’s get the hell out of here!” Minami announced, hearing a roar of agreement coming from down below and those around her. Very few members staying from below in safety, with the help from those above, closed the hatch.

Then four of the members, Miyazawa Sae, Akimoto Sayaka, Kuramochi Asuka and Yagami Kumi, split up into two groups and climbed up on the shrouds. “Drop it all on full sail!” Minami barked as she rapidly used both her hands at a fast motion to twist the wheel to the right 360 degree twice. The sails from above dropped both the foresail and the main, quickly the white sheets blown forward from the wind direction going forward.

She managed to drag the ship away from the harbor and using the strong wind to their advantage, they were finally a couple hundred feet away from land before them. “We can’t rest now, captain,” a somewhat high-pitched girl’s voice was heard on her left, seeing Watanabe Mayu readying her swivel cannon. With her so-called “goggles” placed on her, she looked prepared, ready to shoot down any close range enemies that came upon sight. Which they indeed did came.

From the corner of Minami’s squinted eyes, she saw on the left side that there were a couple ships spotted from a couple miles. “Shit! They’ve called upon the ships to come after us, huh?”

She then felt a hand smack from behind her head, causing her to momentarily release her hold on the wheel and grab her now-throbbing head. “I-Itai!”

“Watch your foul language, Bakamina and look to the right,” Atsuko scolded, pointing at the direction of the opposite side of Mayu. There was Shimazaki Haruka at the second swivel cannon on the right side, who was aiming at a dangerously fast huge ship that came at them. If this was a cartoon, Minami’s jaw would’ve dropped till it reached down to the wooden floor of the ship. “M-M-MAJISUKA?!” Frustrated, she quickly screamed out to the remaining members, “Fire! Fire your cannons at both sides!”

The other members scrambled around, quickly hearing the thundering sound of the cannons firing out at the linearly aimed at the approaching ships. There were a few sounds of explosion given off followed by flames that flared through the night despite the heavy amount of rain pouring down upon them all.

“Reload!” another member, Minegishi Minami said to alert Minami as she and the others quickly grabbed more cannonballs. On both sides of Minami and Atsuko, Haruka and Mayu were frantically shooting and restocking their ammos at a faster rate than the other heavy duty cannons. From the very front of the ship, Minami saw faintly the other two members that were assigned to the other two swivel cannons, Matsui Jurina and Shinoda Mariko, firing their cannons in fast successions.

Atsuko from beside heard firings of the cannons from the other ships on their right being heard, forcing her to command the others to duck down. “Stay down! Down down down now!” All of the members on board quickly laid low, ceasing all of their reloading activities and dropping all equipments. Black cannonballs zipped past over their heads and the sound of the balls landing in the water could be heard.

Assured that the enemy won’t be firing anymore on the right for a short amount of time, everyone got back up and finished reloading their guns. “Captain! Reload is finished!” Yuko announced, waving her hands in the air for Minami to see.

Nodding, Minami made another fire on both directions, hearing more explosions coming from their left. “All enemies have been wiped out on this side!” Mayu announced, pumping her fist into the air as though she had won a huge gambling contest. “We just need to take care of this big bad mother ship,” Minami whispered harshly under her breath, twisting the wheel so the ship would have a better aim at firing against the opponent. Though to common sense, the enemy could also have the same advantage as them.

Their cannons began spitting out the cannonballs again and even though the members braced themselves for the attack, some of the balls managed to knock out a couple of wooden parts of the ships.

“C-Crap! That was too close!” Minami from above heard Kitahara Rie scream in alarm, who nearly had the 24 pound cannonball come right at her direction. Shuddering, it instead blew off the railings of the deck she was on. Luckily though, all of the cannons were locked into place, so they weren’t sliding forward and toward the raging water below them.

“Tch, we need to either get on that ship or blow up that ship into pieces…” Minami pondered on her next plan, trying to think of it as fast as possible for the big head ship of the group could be firing at any time. “Ah, I got it!”

To Atsuko’s surprise, she had to hold onto the railings in front of her when Minami quickly turned to the right, making the ship tilt at an angle where members were forced to steady themselves with an object. A couple of ‘HEY!’ were heard from above, the four members desperately hanging for dear life onto the shrouds. “W-What are you doing, Bakamina! Are you seriously going to go directly up to the ship!” Atsuko was met with a grin from the captain, then a chuckle. “Just watch me, Acchan.”

“MOU…” Atsuko rolled her eyes as Minami ordered the members.

“I want those on the swivel cannons to fire any possible explosive gunpowder! If there isn’t any, then we’ll use the cannons combined to sink the ship!”

Their ship soon came upon the enemy’s in a short amount of time. From the swivel’s users viewpoints on the left, they saw a couple of gunpowder barrels in a heap in the center of the main deck. “Bingo,” Mayu playfully commented before firing her cannon along with Jurina. Seconds later, there were met with the burning and crumbling ship that slowly sank to the bottom of the sea.

“I-It’s over?” Kashiwagi Yuki said, fixing her white sailor’s hat. All of the other members cautiously watched their surroundings, hoping to see that the coast is clear in the rainy weather. After a couple minutes of silence, Sashihara Rino then responded, “I think so…” All eyes then fell upon the captain, focusing on Minami. Smiling, she bobbed her head and raised one fist into the air. “It’s over!”
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 2
Post by: LoyalFlutist on January 04, 2013, 06:25:03 PM
[Chapter 1]

Takahashi Minami sat inside of her captain’s quarter, organizing her desk. A couple of days had passed since that incident with the redcoats and surely repair was needed for the ship. Of course, she was drowned in a sea of sheer paperwork. Stress overtaking her mind, she groaned and slumped forward in her seat. ‘Too much work for such little damage! It’s only the railings on the right side of the ship for crying out loud!’ She paused for a moment to think deeper. ‘If the damage is worse than it is right now….’ Minami then shuddered at the mere thought of it. ‘Not only will our money supply run extremely low but also the amount of paperwork might as well kill me.’

She complained even more under her breath till she heard a knock on the quarter’s room. Quickly sitting up and straightening the white collar of her uniform, she responded, “Come in.” The door to her room opened and revealed none other than Maeda Atsuko. A loud sigh came out of Minami. “Oh, it’s just you Acchan.”

Atsuko silently giggled as she approached the captain whom slumped forward once again. “Are you ready to come out and eat? Most everyone had already finished.” Minami lifted her face up and raised her eyebrows. “Is it already that late in the evening?” The person in front of her nodded in response. A soft sigh escaped her lips, pinching the bridge of her nose. “And I’m guessing you still have yet had your supper?” Another nod.

She then got up from her seat, stretching her hands up into the air as far as it could extend before dropping it down to her side. The sound of her stomach growling could be heard loud and clear in the room, causing her to blush slightly. ‘Bad stomach! Don’t growl so loud!’ she mentally scolded. From the corner of her eyes, she could see Atsuko smirking. Minami then glared at Atsuko. “Don’t be laughing!”

She simply rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. “You must be hungry, so quit talking and let’s go! You aren’t the only person that’s hungry….”

“R-Right…” Minami knew better than to keep a hungry Atsuko waiting. She was surprised enough that she would wait for her during her usual office work. And she-no, everyone knew that if Atsuko is very hungry, then they might as well be facing a demon from hell.

They both exited out of the room with Minami holding the door for Atsuko. Once they took a step out of the captain’s quarter, the smell of cooked meat and vegetables wavered into the air. The growling in Minami’s stomach increased a notch, causing her to whistle in hopes of hiding such embarrassing act. Atsuko from behind immediately noticed, but tried to be polite and hold in her laughter with difficulty. The two figures moved forward and soon entered the kitchen to their right.

“Ah, you’re finally coming out of your hole to eat, hm?” the chef, Kasai Tomomi, teased as she was stirring the pot half-filled with soup. Her brown haired tied in a ponytail that rode down to her upper back, she wore a cute pink apron above her white buttoned shirt and skirt. Kasai was known to be a very well known chef back in her hometown and was known to cook delicious dishes that was healthy for a sailor. She reached over to the cabinet from above, grabbing two bowls and settling it down on a nearby empty table. She poured the soup that she was cooking into the two bowls. Then she placed the spoons into the bowl for convenience. “The drinks can be found outside as usual. If it’s empty, give me a call so I can refill it for you all.”

Minami and Atsuko gave their thanks to Kasai before taking their bowl of food. Grabbing the bowls, they exited out of the kitchen to be faced with the huge dining room. Many of the wooden tables were empty, but one remained occupied with a couple of members.

“Oi~ Looks like Bakamina came out of her hole, eh?” one of the many members, Oshima Yuko, mocked as they arrived at the table.

“Just shut up you squirrel,” Minami grumbled under her breath as she seated herself across Yuko, along with Atsuko right beside her.

“So how much is the repair going to be, Takamina?” the girl that seated to Yuko’s right, Kojima Haruna, asked. She was nibbling on her loaf of bread, tilting her head to the side in a cute fashion.

Minami shook her head. “A lot to my surprise. About 500 golds for just the small parts of the railings alone.” She scooped up a spoonful of soup that contained mushrooms, small chunks of cooked beef and lettuce and put it into her mouth. Haruna in front of her looked upward while she bit into her bread. “That isn’t a lot, is it?”

“Maybe not, but if we look at it in terms of how much damages has been done and what parts of the ship has been damaged, it seriously is too much.”

Haruna had an ‘oh’ face, trailing her eyes downward to the table. “That really is a lot… And since you and Yuko weren’t able to get the money from your account, what are we going to do now?”

Minami shrugged her shoulders. “Maybe the next port we arrive at we’ll try another attempt to retrieve some more money in hopes of recovering the lost 500 golds at least. Just so as long as the town doesn’t know who exactly I am and the redcoats aren’t guarding the area.”

“Pfft, like they won’t be,” Yuko rolled her eyes. She took a huge gulp from the metal mug containing freshly squeezed orange juice and slammed it down harshly on the surface of the table. “It would be nice if this entire mess could be cleared up…”

Silence then ensued between the four members.

Ever since a year ago, Takahashi Minami was considered Japan’s top commander-in-chief. She was known to command troops well and sailed the high seas with such precision that with every mission given out, very few loss were at hand. Minami was feared and to be respected. However, her title and status was soon wiped away when she herself went on the mission with a couple of her sailors to England in order to deliver a letter.

She didn’t know what the letter exactly contained since the emperor of Japan going by the name Aki-P commanded that it be sent with high urgency and care. So Minami didn’t bother checking what was in the letter and did as she was told. She arrived to one of the main ports in England. Leaving the other members behind on the ship, she made a decision to go alone and meet with the king that the letter was suppose to be delivered to.

Upon arrival, she was instead met with a dead king. King Leon the Fifth was his name and he was killed. She remembered exactly how dead he was when she first saw him. His body laid downward with his face turned to the side. Mouth was opened as though he was screaming out in fear or anger and eyes wide open with shock. Both of his hands were opened and shattered glasses were nearby one of his hands. Then there was the fresh pool of crimson red blood that formed under his body and soaked into the red carpet. To her unfortunate luck, Minami bear no witnesses other than herself when the knights and guards came into the room.

Leaving with no other available options, Minami quickly escaped from the castle and successfully returned to her ship in time to retreat. Ever since she left the area, she and her crew were marked as wanted around the world.

Minami never liked having anyone being blamed for the problem that she herself had gotten into alone. So she gave a choice to her crew to be dropped off in a nearby country and leave the ship as though they had nothing to do with her. Many agreed to it, but only five stayed with her. Those five members were Maeda Atsuko, Shinoda Mariko, Itano Tomomi, Kojima Haruna, and Minegishi Minami. No matter how many times she told them to leave her and even forcefully persuaded them, they wouldn’t leave their spot and remained loyal to their captain.

She finally agreed to them and they traveled around the world for survival and since they were considered wanted, they never stayed in one land for too long. With limited crew members, they tried their best to stay away from any naval battles and always escaped. Though with each stay in every country or place they came to, they were not cold when innocent citizens needed help. Every help that they had done, they earned themselves a member or two. Not because they wanted and were willing to hire new crew members but because these individuals chose to go with them. So they accepted and welcomed them to the group that now slowly grew into a fitting, loyal crew.

“Hey, Minami?” Atsuko’s voice snapped Minami back into reality. Shaking her head to clear any cloudy thoughts, she focused on Atsuko. “Don’t you think that you should let me come with you the next time we head toward the bank?”

She paused for a short moment before bobbing her head up and down. “That sounds fine by me-”

“Oi! So you’re replacing me, eh?” Yuko jokingly acted angry, frowning in an exaggerating way.

Minami smirked. “Oh no no, I’m not at all. It’s just because you’re a little TOO loud, little TOO reckless, and above all, a little TOO dramatic.”

----------

“Neh neh, Yukirin~ Look at my drawing of you!” the young girl, Watanabe Mayu, gleefully exclaimed to the older girl who laid on the bed, Kashiwagi Yuki. Yuki, who was reading a book on her back lifted her head slightly up. She laid her dark black eyes on Mayu’s drawing and chuckled. “You’re drawing is always great as usual. I look good as a cartoon character.”

Mayu grinned at the praise and turned back toward the desk. The sound of scribbles could be heard from within the pen and paper. “Thanks, Yukirin. It took me quite a while to make sure you don’t look like a blob like my other artworks.”

“Your artworks do not look like a blob Mayu.” Yuki sat up and placed her book aside. She watched the other girl concentrate on the art still, her ‘cyborg’ expression worth noting. “Anyway Mayu, don’t you think we should sleep now? It’s getting dark out.”

There was a slight hesitation from Mayu, but a soft sigh could be heard. “Alright, I’m coming over ‘mother.’” The inked feather she had at hand, she neatly placed it at a safe enough distance from her drawing on the desk. She leaned forward to the lamp and dimmed it down. With a yawn, she got up from her seat and pushed in her chair. Yuki immediately scooted over to her left as Mayu made her way over to her bed.

“You know,” Mayu began to speak once she sat on the edge of the bed. “It’s strange how we have two beds since this is a bunkbed yet we share one together down below here and use the other one as storage or something.”

A chuckle was heard from Yuki. “It’s only because I care for you silly and besides, when you first became a member, you look like a terrified little mouse.” Yuki shut her mouth for she knew she hit upon a sensitive topic when the other younger girl didn’t respond back to her. “I-I’m sorry Mayu, I didn’t mean to-”

“It’s alright,” Mayu quickly replied back, turning around so she could flash a smile. “The past is the past and I’m here right now with everyone safely, especially with you Yukirin.”

In order to cease the awkward atmosphere that soon was becoming evident between the two, Yuki urged Mayu to lay down next to her. Once she laid down and faced Yuki, she wrapped her arms around her waist. “Just know that I’m always here for you, okay?” she whispered into Mayu’s ear. She felt her head move up and down in a slow motion. Smiling, Yuki began humming a soft tune for Mayu. To her surprise, she felt ticklish in a matter of mere seconds and soon was laughing loudly.

“Gotcha!” Mayu giggled as she tickled the older girl. Yuki was taken unexpectedly at her sudden attitude change, but didn’t bother thinking twice about it.

----------

Kasai Tomomi was now finished with her cooking and decided to check up upon her all-time favorite member in the ship. After hanging the wet but clean pots and pans from above, she took off her apron and hanged it on a nearby hook. ‘Yosh. Now that I’m done, I should check on Tomochin~’ With that thought floating in her mind, she giggled like a little girl. She walked out of the kitchen and nearly skipped upward to the upper deck. The other four members that were still seated on the dining table couldn’t help but stare after her in confusion.

“Did something happen?” Minami asked as she continued eating.

“I dunno but it seems like she’s really excited to meet up with someone,” Yuko made an assumption, drinking more out of her mug.

Atsuko looked up for a second to think and smiled. “I think I know who she’s looking for.”

“Eh? Who is it, Acchan?” Haruna dumbly asked, which followed by the three members slapping their forehead. She pouted when their action made it seem as though she didn’t get the big picture, which she didn’t. “Mou, tell me you guys!”

Ignoring the people from behind, Kasai happily went up to the upper deck. There were a couple of members still remaining during this time of the day. The ship was in place in the still sea, not a single wind pushing against the ship for its sail was rolled up. The sky above was cloudless with the bright white moon shining from above. Looking to her left and right, she saw the person that she wanted to see. Sneakily, she carefully walked up behind Itano Tomomi and when the timing was right, she whispered into her ear, “Chiyuu~”

That caused her to almost get smacked in the face with a clipboard by Itano, who was startled to death. “T-Tomo~mi?! What are you doing here?” she tried to regain her calm composure, straightening her white collar. Dressed exactly like Kasai, she frowned at the other girl. Kasai merely responded with an apologetic smile. “Mou, I wanted to see my favorite person in the entire world~ And I really miss her so much~”

Kasai knew that Itano was the inspector and the supply manager, keeping track of the ship’s status. Though she always walked around with a clipboard and feather at hand for most of the day and did absolutely nothing during battles doesn’t mean her job isn’t as hard as it is. If she made one small mistake in her calculation, then she might as well be a danger to the ship and members.

Itano simply rolled her eyes. “Really? It’s not even 24 hours yet you missed me that much?” Kasai flashed her teeth and did another ‘chiyuu.’

“Shouldn’t you be sleeping by now? I’m still busy you know.”

“But I wanna stay here with you!”

“Tomo~mi, come on. I’m almost done with my work anyway-”

“Tomochin~ Pleaseeeeeee?”

Kasai puffed her cheeks and made a pouty face, which Itano could not bear to win against. Easily admitting defeat, she pretended to wave an imaginary white flag in the air. “Alright alright, but don’t bother me too much! I’m almost done writing down the list of supplies and additional repairs that we need.”

“Yaaaaaaaaay!” she squealed out loud and clinged herself onto Itano’s right arm. To her dismay, Kasai wouldn’t let go of her arm so she let her be.

----------

Right outside of the room that Mayu and Yuki resided in, Miyazawa Sae peeked through the cracks of the door. There she was all alone in the hallway, kneeling down on her knees. The Genking had always liked Yuki since she had laid her eyes on her but little did she know that Yuki had fallen for another person. The person that was going to ruin her plan to confess to Yuki.

‘Watanabe Mayu… I’ll be sure that I steal Yuki back from you!’ Sae frowned when she heard giggles coming from the room. Due to poorly peeking inside of the room at such a low level, she wasn’t able to see clearly. This made her feel frustrated.

‘Ever since you became a member here, all of the attention Yuki has given to me now transferred onto you.’ Jealousy was on Sae’s side, feeling somewhat neglected from the other girl. ‘I swear to god, I-’

“Sae? What are you doing here?” The familiar voice that boomed out of nowhere frightened Sae. Nearly screaming in pure terror, she twisted her body around rapidly and almost threw out a punch at the unknown figure. However, she halted when she knew who it was. “Oh, Sayaka… I should be asking you that instead.”

Akimoto Sayaka, a close friend of Sae, was standing in front of her with her arms crossed. “Said the person who looked clearly suspicious and is peeking inside of another members’ room.” Giving up quickly, Sae raised her two hands into the air as she stood up. “Alright, I surrender.”

Sayaka expression softened when she caught on the reason why Sae was peeking inside of that one specific room. “I see that you’re still attached to her….” She was met with silence. Not wanting to push the subject any further, she placed a hand on Sae’s shoulder and pat it. “You should come back to our room. I’m sure you’ll have a chance sooner or later of getting her back.” With that finally said, she walked toward the opposite direction and left her all alone in the hallway.

----------

“R-R-R-R-RENA~ DAISUKI~ DAISUKI~”

“Mou, Jurina-chan, stop it!”

Matsui Rena was blushing madly when she saw the younger girl that shared the same last name, Matsui Jurina, singing loudly about loving her. Sitting at the lower part of the bunkbed, she sighed loudly. Desperate for her to stop, she threw her white pillow at the other girl. Not to her surprise, Jurina caught the soft object.

“You can’t stop me, Rena-chan~” she stuck out her tongue. “Daisuki~ Daisuki~ Daisuki-!!!”

Jurina clamped her mouth shut when she heard Rena laugh. No, it wasn’t any normal life. It was more like a laugh from a maniac. “Hehe…. Hahahaha!” Rena paused for a moment to tilt her head slightly to the right at Jurina. Noticing how quiet the younger girl was, she grinned. “Ne… okotteru?”

She gulped in nervousness and waved her hands in the air frantically. “N-No I am NOT! I-I’ll stop singing right now, I swear!” Just as though her words were like magic, Rena instantly resume back to her normal, polite self. “I’m glad to hear that then, Jurina.”

Jurina could only stare in disbelief as Rena resumed back to reading her book as if nothing had happened. She then shuddered. ‘Thank god that Gekikara side of Rena didn’t come out… Who knows what might’ve happened if she let it out again…’

----------

After eating, Minami decided to take care of the paperwork tomorrow since it was already getting late. After all, she needed a little break. Yuko and Haruna retreated back into their dorm, Yuko saying that ‘I want some private time with Nyan Nyan!’

“Takamina, I see that you’re up here with us,” one of her many close friends, Shinoda Mariko, spoke once she saw the shorter girl ascend up to the upper deck. A little ‘hmph’ can be heard from Minami as she finally made her way up. Mariko, who was leaning against the railings that stayed intact with the boat, urged her to stand by her side.

“Finally you’ve come out of your hole!” Minegishi Minami smirked. She too stood by the other side of Mariko, leaning on top of the wooden railings. Minami rolled her eyes at the comment and joined them. “Everyone’s been saying that to me. I get it. I’ve stayed far too long today doing those annoying paperwork.”

“You do that EVERY SINGLE DAY when we’re not near any sort of land or in a battle against the redcoats.”

Minami blew harshly against her brown bangs as Minegishi continues to talk. “You know, you should seriously come out a bit more from that captain’s quarter of yours and enjoy these peaceful days! You never know when we’re going to get caught and put to trial.” She glared at the other Minami when she heard the last couple of words that exited out of her mouth. Minegishi took this as a sign that Minami is angry, quickly shutting up.

“We… are NOT going to get caught and we… are going to CLEAR our names before we die,” Minami growled under her breath. Known for her short-temper and emotional-driven decisions, she was never one that can talk so easily about such sensitive topic. Especially if it’s about their current cause of their status for being wanted. Mariko then poked Minegishi’s side, earning a yelp. “I’m sure we will, Takamina.”

No words were heard from the captain, making the two wonder if they had seriously pulled the wrong string from her. But she spoke again. “I… It’s all my fault. I really wish I would be more careful about my moves. Maybe I shouldn’t had done that retreat, which made me look guilty.” She leaned her chin on top of her crossed arms, looking out into the clear blue sea that reflected the white moon in the cloudless sky from above. “So I promised myself that I will fix this mess up, even if I have to do it alone.”

“Minami? What’s all this talk about ‘even if I have to do it alone’?”

Atsuko’s voice booming from behind caught Minami off guard, making her jump up a couple inches from the ground. Mariko and Minegishi nearby couldn’t help but giggle at the sight. “I-It’s nothing, Acchan!” Minami gulped. Minami knew that Atsuko would always see through her lies, no matter how well or how pathetic it’s hidden from her. She dully stared at the captain and partner of hers, tightening her fists that resided on both sides of her body. “Bakamina? I know you’re lying~” she bitterly smiled, sending chills down Minami’s spine. She knew that when Atsuko smiles sarcastically and/or speaks in a cold tone, she’s angry.

She looked to her right and at the two girls in hopes of keeping her nerves calm. But sadly, they had slipped away without her knowledge, leaving her all alone on the upper deck with an angry Atsuko. Minami, smart enough to know better than to go against her partner, exhaled loudly through her nose while shaking her head. “Atsuko, it’s just… I feel regretful of my actions a year ago.” Atsuko didn’t drop her frown that had formed on her face, so Minami continued to speak.

“I’m just saying that I want to fix all of these problems. I want my crew mates to all feel safe and not worry a single thing about the danger that might occur at any moment, 24/7.” She then made eye contact with Atsuko. “Even if I must go on this path alone without a single help, I will be sure to clear our names at the very least.”

“Bakamina,” Minami was met with a karate chop on the top of her head.

“I-Itai!” she winced, rubbing the top of her head with her hand. “What was that for, Acchan?”

“You know you’re never alone, stupid.” Atsuko expression softened. Her hand was then placed on top of MInami’s shoulder, patting it gently. “Even if you think you have no one, you at least have me, your partner Maeda Atsuko.”

A smile formed across Minami’s face unconsciously when she heard her words. She looked down, then looked back up at her. “Well, I must say that I am very lucky to have you by my side, Acchan.” Her hands then were behind her back, nodding in happiness. “I’m so very lucky to have such a loyal partner and close friend.”
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 2
Post by: LoyalFlutist on January 04, 2013, 06:27:54 PM
[Chapter 2]

“Nyan… NYAN!”

Yuko gleefully exclaimed and pounced on the poor taller girl. Haruna was startled and nearly fell backward from such a reckless act from her. “H-Hey! Yuko!” Yuko had her arms wrapped around her waist, rubbing the side of her face happily on the girl’s chest. Her dimples were clearly shown on the two sides of her face.

It was morning for the crew as everyone bumbled on their own business. The sun was high in the sky and beats its ray of light down upon the ship. At the moment, Haruna and Yuko were on the upper deck with some of the other members. “Yuko, please get off… of… me!” Haruna tried to pull the girl away, but she clung onto her like glue. A loud sigh then came from the taller girl.

Yuko had always tried to show her love to everyone, especially to Kojima Haruna, the person she really loves the most. Additional mention must be made that she has a mind like a perverted old uncle. No matter how much Haruna wants to hide from the girl, she’ll always be caught by her in the end.

“Oshima Yuko! I demand that you get off of her this instant!” the voice booming out of nowhere startled the squirrel. Yuko quickly withdrew herself from Haruna and stood in front of her in a straight posture. The person that shouted the command and was coming at her direction was none other than Takahashi Minami. Following right behind her was her partner, Maeda Atsuko. Yuko couldn’t help but roll her eyes when the two figures approached them. Minami looked furious for her brows were scrunched on her forehead and arms crossed across her chest.

“Jeez, now that you’re off… I request that you, Kojima, to buy the supplies for us the next port we stop by.”

 The girl puffed her cheeks slightly. “Hai hai, Captain Takahashi-”

“Oi! Why not let her stay here? I’ll go buy it for you!” Yuko interfered, raising her arms into the air. Yuko doesn’t like having her Haruna work let alone do these jobs. Minami shook her head slowly.

“Yuko, you are known to cause a lot of trouble and besides, Nyan Nyan hasn’t done anything for quite a while!” It’s true. Haruna at the moment is left without a single job at hand to take care of. She doesn’t fight in the front line during battles and neither does she help around the ship. The last time she tried to help resulted nearly an explosion that could sink the ship into the very sea they were on. Minami thought that maybe some shopping might at least give Haruna something to do.

“She has done something, captain!” Yuko defended. She didn’t notice that the very person she’s defending is face palming herself.

Minami then growled at Yuko’s stubborness. “Then tell me what she has done?”

There was a little smirk coming from the shorter girl. “She has been keeping me company in our dorm room at night with some sexy-ITAI!!!” Haruna did a chop on the top of her head with her left hand, her face slightly turned pink. “What are you trying to say, Yuko?!”

Minami immediately caught what she meant and blushed heavily. Atsuko beside her chuckled in amusement at the captain’s reaction. Stepping forth in place of the speechless captain, she then offered, “You both can go if you want. Both Minami and I have to get the money from the bank anyway.”

Sparkles might as well be literally seen in Yuko’s pair of eyes for she hugged the co-captain in a bear hug. “ThankyouThankyouThankyouThankyousomuch!” she rambled her thanks rapidly. Atsuko formed a small smile and gently pushed the girl away. “I’m just making the situation easier.”

“My-pace as always, Acchan,” Yuko commented. Then turning to Haruna, she flashed her teeth. “Let’s go together, Nyan Nyan! I will be sure to protect you from anybody while we’re there!”

Atsuko from the background could be seen having an imaginary sweat drop slide down on the side of her face at the sight she’s seeing. Next to her, the captain finally snapped out of her embarrassed state and shook her head. “Aiya, that squirrel…”

----------

The ship safely landed on the port of Italy. To their luck, they are not well known in this area due to the distance between England and Italy. So they won’t have to worry about the roaming redcoats that were sent out on many different parts of the world in search for them. Though Minami is known to be fluent in many different languages thanks to her job as a commander-in-chief previously, the other members were not.

“Are you sure you know how to speak Italian, Yuko?” Minami questioned as they walked through the port. Yuko grinned widely and bobbed her head. “Of course I know!” she proudly spoke with her hands placed on her hips. From her reaction, all Minami could do was eye Yuko nervously. She doesn’t feel comfortable letting this girl on the loose in a foreign country. Truth be told, she hasn’t heard Yuko speak a different language other than Japanese and roughly some English. “Okay… I trust you on this.”

Soon enough, Minami and Atsuko were separated from both Yuko and Haruna. They went off toward the direction of the bank’s location, disappearing into the crowded street. Leaving Yuko and Haruna alone in the market ground, Yuko was smiling. “Yay! I get to have Nyan Nyan all to myself out in public!” she squealed as she clinged onto the right arm of Haruna’s. Haruna looked annoyed at her actions, but inside she feels a bit happy from those words.

The two then walked through the market place and saw many of the sellers out on the streets. Childrens and both dogs and cats were running around as adults were conversing in a different language from what they would usually hear. “We need to get a couple bags of salt and spices, couple barrels of fresh, raw meat… vegetables and fruits for Tomo~mi.” Haruna looked over at Yuko once they were standing in front of a fruit stand. Bright red apples were standing out along with the other colorful fruits. Bright yellow bananas and light green pears caught their eyes.

“Come posso aiutarla?” [How can I help you?]

A grown man smiled at the two girls. They both looked up and saw him in a peasant clothing.

“Yuko!” Haruna whispered over to her. “Say something to him!”

“Alright then. Leave it to me!” Yuko reassured to the taller girl. As though she was going to participate in a race, she cracked her neck before talking. “Bonjour!”

“B-Bon-che cosa?” [B-Bon-what?]

“Yuko….”

“I know I know Nyan Nyan! Maybe I need to say more! I only said hello!” Yuko coughed into her fist before speaking again. “Nous sommes ici pour-um…. pour….. ‘furutsu’?” [We are here to… to… fruits?]

(A/N: I am not an Italian nor a French speaker for the only language I can speak is English, some Spanish and Vietnamese. Google translate is used here and I made Yuko here have a tendency to switch from French to Japanese because she can’t speak well. And for the hell of it in this chapter, only Yuko’s segment will have these Italian/French words. Minami is fluent in any language, so I’m just going to type English despite them speaking in a different language.)

The man looked as though he did not understand a single word that came out of her mouth. “Non capisco.” [I don’t understand]

“…” Haruna glanced over at Yuko to see her having a nervous expression. She squinted her eyes at the shorter girl. “Yuko? Just what language were you actually speaking?” she asked. Yuko turned to her and smiled cheesily.

“…….French?”

“French?! We need to speak Italian! I thought you knew how to speak it!”

“I was thinking that both French and Italian were somewhat the same just like French and Spanish!”

“Ugh, Yuko! Even I knew that they aren’t related to each other!” Haruna slapped her own forehead. She didn’t know exactly what to do now that they weren’t able to speak properly to the vendor. The man simply stood there with a confused expression silently as the two conversed with each other.

----------

“Ma’am, just sign right here and you’ll be able to withdraw your money,” an old, grumpy-looking man pointed out on the piece of document. Minami nodded her head and using the feather quill, she scratched her signature on the surface of the parchment. The man then retracted the paper behind the bars of his bank station. Looking at the paper for a brief moment, he took out a stamp and pressed it against the same document. A red mark was left behind when he lifted the object up. “Alright, you’ll get your money in a couple minutes.” He stood up from his seat and walked to the back. While he got the money, Minami looked over at Atsuko.

“Acchan, do you think we should help Nyan Nyan and Yuko with the supplies they ordered? It’s a bulkload if we think about it.” Atsuko next to her brought her hand up to her chin. “I don’t see why not,” she answered.

After they got their money in a pouch, Minami thanked the man before walking out of the line. The line to the bank for today is crowded for many wait to either deposit or withdraw their money. “How can anyone stand to stay under this blasted heat for that long?” Minami mumbled to herself as the two swirvel their way out. When they finally burst out of the crowded setting, she accidentally bumped into a young teenaged female.

“I-I’m sorry!” she said in Italian to the girl who stopped in front of her. To her surprise, the girl didn’t look like someone from Italy but rather from Japan. “It’s okay,” she replied back in the foreign language. In a poor brown shirt, pant and pair of shoes, she was easily noticed as a member of the lower part of society. Bowing her head down and waving to them in forgiveness, she continued to walk off the opposite direction from them.

“Takamina? Don’t you think she looks like someone from Japan?” Atsuko asked as they watched the girl slowly disappear from their sight in the crowded street. Minami paused for a bit before replying. “It looks like it, but let’s just go back to the ship and help both Yuko and Kojima once they arrive. We don’t have time to worry about something that isn’t bothering us.”

----------

“How the heaven are we going to get the supplies we needed now?!” Haruna complained loudly as she paced back and forth wtih her hands behind her back. Still standing in front of the seller’s area, they were trying to figure out a solution to their problems.

“We could just wait for Takamina,” Yuko tossed out her opinion. Haruna froze in her spot when she heard the statement. She then sighed. “I don’t know, Yuko… I guess we could-”

“Stai acquistando qualcosa?” [Are you buying anything?] The vendor seemed to be slightly annoyed for they were unresponsive to his questions. They turned their attention back to him and, unsure of how to answer, did absolutely nothing. He rolled his eyes and shook his head. More Italians that were unknown to the two came out of his mouth as they watched him.

“What do we do now, Nyan Nyan?” Yuko whispered loudly to her while poking her on the side with her elbow. A small yelp escaped from Haruna’s mouth when she felt her jab her side. She then glared at the shorter girl. “Don’t be asking me! I don’t know how to buy the things we need let alone answer this poor confused man!”

As if a solution had just popped magically in the air, someone poked both of their shoulders from behind. “I could help you both if you need some,” she spoke in Japanese, the language that they could understand. Their eyes widen when the girl stepped up to the front from between the two figures. She flicked her dark eyes at them before shooting one at the vendor. “What do you need to buy?” she asked.

After they told her what they needed for their ship, she chuckled and crossed her arms. “Really? Something so simple yet you two can’t even buy anything? Can’t blame you both since this is you’re not from here after all…” Turning to the man, she spoke rapidly in Italian before turning back to them. “I’ll help you get your supplies and needs.”

Yuko’s eyes sparkled from the offer. “Yaaaaay!” she pumped her fist into the air. “We’ll finally get the supply we needed!”

As the three went shopping for the supplies that were needed with the assistance of the girl, they had a hearty exchange with this fellow stranger. “By the way,” Yuko said as she rolled a wooden cart full of bags and barrels. “What is your name? I’m Oshima Yuko and this is Kojima Haruna if you’re wondering.”

“Sayaka. Yamamoto Sayaka but my friends here calls me Sayanee,” she politely answered back. The two figures then stopped in their track followed by a squeak from the halted wagon. They stared at her in amazement. “Yamamoto? So you’re from Japan then!” Yuko exclaimed, pointing at the short-haired girl.

Sayanee looked down at the ground for a bit and then back up at them. “I suppose you can say that. I may be from Japan and my name is Yamamoto Sayaka, but all I remember is residing here in Italy during my childhood.” A sad smile crossed on her face as she looked up into the blue, cloudy sky. “At least it’s beautiful here. There’s nothing much to complain here…”

“What’s with that sad smile, Yamamoto-san?” Haruna asked with concern.

“It’s just… I live alone here.”

“Live alone? Don’t you have parents with you or someone?”

“I don’t know who my parents are or how they look like,” she spoke in a small voice. Sayanee noticed how quiet the two individuals were and quickly changed the subject. “Are you both going to stay here for a bit? You both seem really nice.”

“Sadly, we’re going to be leaving as soon as we put these supplies on the ship. We don’t stay in any location longer than a day.”

“Oh, I understand.” Another sad expression ran across her face, making both Yuko and Haruna feel bad. “Can I at least help you girls pack up the supplies?”

Yuko broke out a grin and momentarily let go of the cart’s handle to slap the girl’s back playfully. “You don’t even have to ask us, silly! Besides, we were going to ask you either way, hehe~”

They continued to walk through the crowd and soon reached to the port. There their ship was, anchor down deep into the water to hold it into place. Sayanee from beside the two figures opened her mouth widely. “Holy Italy, that’s one huge ship!” she exclaimed with surprise. Haruna gently smiled at her and placed her hand on top of her shoulder. “So do you both usually go and travel around the world with your crew mates?”

Yuko giggled and bobbed her head. “Yep! We’re wa-I mean, we’re like… e-explorers! You know, people that stop by every piece of land!”

Sayanee was easily wowed by Yuko’s explanation that was half-true, half-lie. True, they did travel around the world like an explorer but it wasn’t for their wants. It was for their survival. The three walked upon the wooden board that is placed neatly between the built ground of the port and the upper deck of the ship.

“Welcome back, Yuko,” Ami said as she watched her bring up the cart. Able to only grunt in response due to the heavy load, she pushed it up with great difficulty. Ami quickly lent a hand and pulled the front of the cart up. After they got the cart on the upper deck, other members on the upper deck began helping out by grabbing the supplies and putting them in their respective area. Many went down to the core of the ship for restocking.

Itano stood near the hatch with clipboard at hand. “Looks like we have what we needed….” she mumbled as she scribbled some notes down.

“Where’s Bakamina and Acchan?” Yuko asked Ami as she helped Akimoto Sayaka lift up a bag of salt. Ami shrugged her shoulders. “Haven’t seen them since they left the ship. Maybe they’re still in town?”

“That midget must be too busy hanging out with her close friend or something…”

Sayanee, who had completely forgotten about helping out with the load was staring at the ship’s features and crew. ‘Wow! I never would’ve imagined a ship to be like this!’ Her eyes glazed over the wooden exterior of the ship and the newly repaired railings thanks to Minami’s payment.

“Are you new here?” a sudden voice from behind startled Sayanee. “Whoa! Didn’t mean to scare you there!” She turned around to face with Matsui Jurina. The younger girl smiled at her, which Sayanee responded back with the same treatment. “I’m just helping out both Oshima-san and Kojima-san with their supplies.”

“Ah, I see then.” Exchanging a couple more words to her, Jurina then took her leave and went down below the deck. Sayanee watched in amazement at how busy this ship can get. ‘Imagine what it is down there…’ she wondered to herself.

----------

Once everything has been placed in their respective position, Takahashi Minami came up to the three standing figures. Though it was only a morning and they had just gone to retrieve the money and supplies, it was already sunset. “I thank you both for getting the supplies that we needed,” she thanked them. Yuko shook her head and patted Sayanee on the head. “Actually, you should be thanking Sayanee here~”

“Oh?” Minami shot a glance at the other girl. Walking up to her, she smiled. “So what is your name?”

“Sayaka. Yamamoto Sayaka.”

“Yamamoto?”

Yuko gave a thumbs up toward Minami’s direction. “Yep! She’s a real life saver ya know!”

‘Yamamoto…… Sayaka?’ Minami ignored Yuko’s actions and pondered intensely in her spot. ‘Yamamoto… No… It can’t be….’ Before they all knew it, Minami grabbed the collar of Sayanee’s brown shirt roughly. Atsuko, Yuko and Haruna were alarmed at such harsh move from their captain. “M-Minami!”

She ignored those around her and growled under her breath. “Were you sent by the Yamamoto clan in Japan to assassinate us all, especially me?”

“E-Eh? What are you talking about?” Sayanee replied, confused at what Minami was demanding. “I know nothing about my family for I live alone here in Italy.”

Minami’s grip on her clothing tightened. “But aren’t you from Japan? That name surely is uncommon here in Europe.” She had her suspicion on the girl. The name ‘Yamamoto’ did ring an alarm inside of her mind. The girl in her grip remained calm and made connection with her eyes. “I may be from Japan, but for all I know, I was raised here in Italy ever since I was young.”

Not saying anymore, Minami hands were loosening their grip. Soon she let go of Sayanee. There was still a frown on her face though as both Yuko and Haruna gathered around the other girl. “What the hell are you doing, Minami?!” Yuko demanded. Her angry side was showing at the captain. “Sayanee is only here to help us and suddenly you greet her as though she’s an enemy to us?! What’s wrong with you!”

“Yuko, stop it. You wouldn’t understand,” Atsuko tried to defend Minami when she felt the presence nearby disappear. She looked over her shoulder to see the captain walking away from the group without a single word. Sighing loudly, she sent her apologies to Sayanee before chasing after the girl.

A couple of long seconds have passed by before Haruna spoke up. “Yamamoto-san, are you okay?” she asked as she looked over at the figure. Sayanee nodded her head slowly, still staring blankly ahead. “I’m… fine…”

‘Why was she suddenly like that to me? Did I do something wrong or better yet, my family done something wrong to her?’

----------

“Minami, you shouldn’t act so rashly like that-”

“Atsuko, you know that the Yamamoto family were the ones that tried to kill us not too long ago.”

The two are in the captain’s quarter. One of them at the moment was trying to calm the angry and suspicious captain of hers. “You know, I never would’ve expect that they have a daughter,” Minami commented. She faced her back at Atsuko, leaning against her desk with one hand on it. The other was up and massaging her temple.

The reason for Minami’s sudden spark of anger happened barely a year ago. It was the moment where the crew was limited to only the captain and her five loyal members. Not too long after being branded as the murderer of England’s king, it wasn’t surprising that they were being chased down by many bounty hunters and police force in different parts of the world aside from the redcoats.

Yamamoto’s clan was a clan full of assassins in Japan. Working under the government they chose to serve, they follow orders obediently and get the job done quick. Not so surprising, they worked under Aki-P’s control. Who knew that Minami’s very own country would betray her and rather than help, send out forces and the entire Yamamoto clan out to get them.

“I remember how close we were to getting killed if it wasn’t for Mariko’s quick thinking,” Minami grumbled, remembering one part of her past. “I swear to god, they weren’t going easy on us at all…” She remembered clearly how death could be so close as to stand right beside her. Thanks to Mariko, they were all saved in exchanged for the deaths of the entire clan.

Atsuko came forth from behind her. To Minami’s surprise, she felt a pair of arms wrap around her waist. She felt her partner’s head rest on top of her shoulder. “Minami, I’m sure Yamamoto Sayaka here won’t do something like that. She doesn’t seem to remember her past or most likely, did not know this affair between her family and us ever happened.”

“But Atsuko-”

“Please Minami?” Minami blinked at the girl behind her. She has never heard Atsuko pleading to her before, better yet asking for permission aside from assaulting plans. “I can see it in her eyes that she is pure.”

Minami bit the bottom of her lip as she thought intensely. What was she to do? There’s Yamamoto Sayaka here on board and she might as well get rid of the last of the clan before causing anymore trouble. She might’ve been brought here by Yuko and Haruna through some sort of manipulation. But Atsuko was right. This girl really is pure now that she think about it. She was in a peasant’s clothing and a blank look to her face when she mentioned assassination and her clan.

“What do you want me to do, Acchan?”

From the corner of Atsuko’s lip came a thin, small curve. “I think we should let her go. And since you’re highly suspicious of everything, we can stay here for a night or two to see if she’s really dangerous as how you think of. If she is, we’ll get rid of her then.”
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 2
Post by: Llyloo on January 04, 2013, 07:04:12 PM
Here, your chapters seem even longer XD.

I love that story *w* I can't wait the chapter 3
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 2
Post by: arrow27 on January 04, 2013, 07:07:45 PM
Love this fic!!! Really interesting story line and great characterization :D Kojiyuu and Atsumina are very awesome here! & ur addition of Yamamoto Sayaka was interesting as well :3
looking forward to your future updates :)
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 2
Post by: stv_wong on January 04, 2013, 07:28:33 PM
Love the story, love the multiple pairings, love the characterizations. In other words, please update soon :D
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 2
Post by: Wmatsui22 on January 04, 2013, 11:14:42 PM
-Hello-

-It’s Great!

-Please Update Soon!-

-Thank  You-



-WMatsui_22-
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 2
Post by: Tanchan on January 05, 2013, 03:50:53 AM
Love the genre and of course all the couples here. If possible, would you explain how Takamina recruited all those people to be on the run with her, except the ones who were already there of course?
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 2
Post by: Haruko on January 05, 2013, 04:18:04 AM
Like always.. so bossy acchan
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 2
Post by: chichay12 on January 05, 2013, 07:50:39 AM
I WANT MORE!!!
Ur story is so cool...
I cant wait to ur nxt update! :banghead:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 2
Post by: LoyalFlutist on January 05, 2013, 12:20:13 PM
@Llyloo: It does for some reason! Maybe because the forum made it wider while in Tumblr on my page, it makes it look "paragraph-y"?  :on lol:

@Haruko: Bossy Acchan is always cute.  :hehehe:

@Tanchan: That's actually going to be explained throughout the course of the story (of course, excluding the original six members)! The members' reasons for joining into Takamina's crew will be explained in full depth one by one~  :on asmo:

To everyone: Thank you so much for the comments! It made me feel happy reading them~ Though I only have less than three days of my Winter Break, hopefully I won't slow down too much when school starts again for second semester... I hope..... (curse you school!) :fainted:



[Chapter 3]

Mayu was leaning against the railings on the upper quarter deck. She was gazing up at the sky, watching the stars twinkle up gently above her head. It was accompanied by the moon shining its white light upon the ship, port and water. Her long black hair gently swaying left and right with the wind. This peaceful setting always brings joy to Mayu's heart. Well, of course besides her 'mother.'

"Mayu-chan!" When she heard her name called out, she looked over her shoulder. She saw Yuki approaching at her direction. A smile appeared on her face as she looked back over to the sky. Mayu felt a presence come up from behind. Then a pair of arms wrapped around her upper body, hanging down from her shoulders. Yuki's hands intertwined with each other, hugging her. "What are you doing at this time, Mayu?"

"What does it look like, Yukirin? I'm watching the stargazing."

Yuki leaned forward and rested her head on top of Mayu's shoulder. Her eyes looked up at the sky and widen at the sight. "The stars sure are beautiful tonight."

"Not as beautiful as you."

Yuki flicked her eyes over at Mayu and saw her face slightly pink at her words. There was a fine thin line as her mouth while she continued to look upward. Mayu pretended to have never spoken such words with a cyborg expression, but the blush gave it away. Chuckling, Yuki squeezed and nuzzled on her neck. "You're so adorable Mayu. I thank you for that compliment." The blush on Mayu's face deepened as she mumbled incomprehensible words under her breath. Words like 'Baka Yuki' and 'That was embarrassing' could be picked out through her mumbles.

"Anyway," Mayu said out of the blue, hoping to stop her face from going any redder than it is now. "I wonder how Yuko and Kojima is with that stranger?"

The taller girl stopped nuzzling and rested on her shoulder again. "Yamamoto-san you meant?" Mayu nodded. Yuki didn't say anything at the moment, intertwining her hands with Mayu's. She knew the relationship Mayu had with Yuko at least. The two are close. Yuki isn't the jealous type, but rather she always enjoys when Mayu is having fun with Yuko. Those two act like sisters. Or as they call each other, 'Oshiri Sisters.' Their mission: 'Touch all the butts!'

"I'm just worried about her since she and Kojima are not on the ship with us."

She was right. Yuko and Haruna at the moment decided to stay over at Sayanee's household. Half the reason was from Takahashi Minami. Order from the captain said that the two, since they have a somewhat mutual relationship with her, should stay with the girl for a bit. The captain did have her suspicion on the girl. Yuki may not know why, but it's best not to go against Minami's words for any of those who oppose are usually dealt with a very long, agonizing lecture from the captain herself. The last time a member, Minegishi Minami specifically, had to endure the lecture, she was literally repeating all of the words Minami had spoken to her. One can wonder how terrifying it must be to listen to her lecture. The other half was from Yuko's and Haruna's own will. Since the girl lives alone, they decided to keep her company for a bit in these couple of days.

"Mayu, I'm sure Yuko will be fine. Besides, she has Nyan Nyan so she's got her back," Yuki reassured to Mayu while toying with her fingers. Mayu gave a long sigh before straightening her face forward. She leaned back against Yuki's body, her eyes closed. "I guess you're right Yukirin. Maybe I should at least try to keep my worries down to a minimum level."

----------

The next day arrived and both Yuko and Haruna came back aboard.

"How's Yamamoto-san?" Minami questioned the two with curiosity.

"There's nothing wrong with her let alone what makes her suspicious," Haruna answered.

"Her house is pretty small I will admit," Yuko piped in and waggled her index finger into the air. "Takamina, I'm sure you shouldn't have your suspicion on the poor girl."

Minami growled from Yuko's words. "I'm just making sure that she isn't a threat to us."

Yuko rolled her eyes. She swapped her hand in the air as though she didn't care what Minami had to say. "Yeah yeah, we get it. You're always so paranoid."

"What?!"

"You heard me you midget."

That did it for Minami. She was breathing heavily, clenching her fists in order to hold back a punch that might land on Yuko's face. Yuko stared at her with her eyes squinted. Poor Haruna was in the middle, unsure of what to do.

"Y-You both! Stop that!" She was sadly ignored, her words not affecting the two angry short girls. They were throwing foul words and insults at each other. Then soon it increased up a notch with the usage of their language. Just when the situation was about to get out of hand, Atsuko luckily came in between the two. With a whack on the head to be precise.

"Itai!" they both yelped, consecutively grabbing the top of their head with their hands. They both turned to look at Atsuko. "What was that for?!"

Atsuko didn't look happy. A better explanation would say that she's angry. A furious expression crossed through her face. That face made both of them freeze in their spot, terrified. "You both should cease the fighting before I permanently make sure you both are unable to fight with each other again." She turned her head toward Minami's direction. "Especially you, captain."

Minami could've sworn her heart stop just for a moment from fear. Gulping, she bobbed her head up and down nervously. "G-Gomen..."

The co-captain simply sighed and grabbed a hold of Minami's collar. "You're coming with me. You have some paperwork to fill out," she said through her teeth. Minami was going to argue back but held back her tongue. She knew that if she were to try to tamper with Atsuko's temper, she might as well throw herself off a cliff. With a sight, the captain was then dragged away with the look of defeat shown on her face.

That left Haruna and Yuko behind. Yuko stuck out her tongue once Minami was out of their view. "Thank god Bakamina is out of my sight-ITAI!!!!!!" Now it was Yuko who got smacked on the head twice. The second one came from Haruna herself. She rubbed the very same area she got hit by both Atsuko and Haruna.

"Yuko, you should stop provoking the captain. She does have a reason to keep her suspicions on the girl."

Still rubbing her head, Yuko looked up at the taller girl. "Oh yeah? Then give me an explanation, Nyan Nyan."

Haruna rolled her eyes but finally gave out the explanation. Afterward, the shorter girl finally understood the situation at hand. "I see then... No wonder why Bakamina is so nervous about her." Putting her hand up to her chin, a smile crossed her face. "Well, from what we've seen at the moment, Sayanee isn't such a bad person! So let's just hold out for a few more days in hopes of convincing our captain that she's alright!" 

----------

A couple days has finally passed and now Minami was finally convinced that Yamamoto Sayaka is not a threat to them.

"I apologize, Yamamoto-san, about my negative viewpoint on you." Minami was apologizing to Sayanee, bowing her head down to her. The two, along with Yuko, Haruna and Atsuko, were in the captain's quarter. She then lifted her head. Staring straight into Sayanee's eyes, she then said, "Yamamoto-san, I wish to speak to you alone." Looking at the others around her, she motioned them out with a wave of her hand.

As much as Yuko and the others were hesitant, they did not dare speak up to Minami. Yuko shot a nervous glance at Sayanee's direction. "I have a feeling something bad is going to happen, Haruna," Yuko muttered in a small voice. Haruna, who was closing the door behind blinked at her in confusion. Yuko would never say her first name unless she was being serious. Atsuko, who nearly left the hallway paused in her spot a foot away from the two figures. Frowning, Haruna crossed her arms at the smaller girl. "What is it, Yuko?"

"I think we need to stay near here."

"Why?"

"Haruna, just trust me. I don't really know but my guts tell me we two need to stay here at least."

"I think you should listen to her, Haruna," Atsuko came up beside Yuko. With her hand on her hip, she threw a side glance at the captain's quarter door. "Yuko may be right. Something does seem a little off..."

From within inside the office, Minami had her hands behind her back with her eyes closed. She stood with her back facing the younger girl. Sayanee merely stayed silent, staring at the captain patiently.

"Yamamoto-san. I was thinking... Since you don't have a home and as much as Yuko and Kojima trust you, would you like to... join us?"

There was no response from the younger. Not a single sound came from her. 'Is she surprised at such a question I'm suddenly throwing at her?' Minami thought to herself. Twisting her neck around so she could be able to see the other girl, there was a metallic sound ringing in the air. She froze with her head turned to the side. A blunt sharp end of a foreign object was felt touching the cloth of her uniform from the back. It pushed forward just enough so the skin underneath her clothing could feel it.

"I understand why you were suspicious of me, Takahashi Minami," Sayanee mumbled just soft enough for the two to hear. Minami was shocked. Then she regained her calm composure. She knew that this girl wasn't worth trusting and knew she should've listened to her instincts rather than others. Keeping her head locked in the same position, she was gritting her teeth. Sayanee leaned forward till she was near Minami's right ear. "It seems that you're the one that killed off my family."

----------

Sayanee remembered clearly. She remembered how she found out not too long ago about the reason for Minami's hatred toward her and her family. And she couldn't forgive her for it.

"Sayanee! I'm heading off to bed with Nyan Nyan!" she heard Yuko announce followed by the sound of the bedroom they reside in door close with a slam. It startled her for she was dusting the shelves in the living room. A small smile formed on her face as she continued to use the duster. 'Both Oshima-san and Kojima-san are really nice... It's funny how Oshima-san suddenly decided to use my nickname when we first met.' A small pause. 'Oh wait. They did have another member with the same first name... Akimoto Sayaka was it? Yeah... I think it's her.'

She then began humming. Sayanee had always lived alone in her household. A small, one-story house that could at most contain a family that would consist of two parents and a single child. Of course, since the person that cared for her passed away a couple months ago, she's forced to strive on her own as a lower class citizen. Her past was a mystery to her. As much as she wanted to find more about it, the person that once cared for her wouldn't utter a single word.

Sayanee accidentally made a small, thick box fall from its position. With her quick reflexes, she caught it in the nick of time. "Whew, that was close." If she didn't catch it, it would've been split into pieces. She was about to put it back to where it was but decided to examine the object.

It was a simple, brown Japanese box that had a coded lock. Sayanee tilted her head at the lock. 'I've always wondered what's in this box....' The caretaker of her always forbid the young girl from touching or even asking about it ever since last year. At first, she was curious. But then she simply forgot about it until now. 'I guess I could try to see if I can open it...' Placing down the duster on top of a nearby furniture, she sat down on a nearby couch. The flames nearby from the fireplace warmed her up instantly due to sitting near it. Using the light given off from the flickering flames, she's toying around with the small, metal lock.

There was eight digit that she can input. Numbers going from 0 to 9. 'There's countless way to crack this open and it could take me forever if I want to input all of the possible choices.' Sayanee thought for a minute, her hand up on her forehead. 'Maybe I should input the caretaker's birthday? It is hers after all....' She clicked each number till it showed the date of birth. She made an attempt to open it but failed.

'Huh. So maybe not that... How about my birthday as silly as it may sound?' She kept that thought in mind as she tried it again. Before she knew it, there was a clicking sound emitted from the lock. She paused for a moment. 'Did I misheard it or did it actually just click open?' Her fingers quickly fumbled around with the lid and lifted it up to her surprise.

A letter. And a small, golden dagger with engraved Japanese lettering on it. Blinking, Sayanee slowly was picking up the letter. There was a sweat trailing down the side of her face as she gulped. Her hands were suddenly shaking. She felt nervous. She felt as though there was something important about these two objects if she had to input her birthday to unlock it. Something she might regret finding out.

She picked up the letter and began reading it.

Yamamoto Sayaka

If you ever read this message, then that must mean the owner that cared for you passed away.

I must first apologize to you, Sayaka.

I had to send you to Italy when you were barely 3 years old despite your father protesting in hopes of keeping you safe.

I didn't want you to grow up into being an assassin for the blood running through the Yamamoto family will always be destined to this fate.

You must been now a fully grown teenaged girl. I really wish I could be able to see you and see how much you have grown.

I'm sorry I have to keep this message short. As much as I wanted to tell you everything from my heart's content, I can only tell you this: Kill Takahashi Minami.

She has been wiping out our clan members one by one. Tonight, the remaining surviving members including your father and I are going to make our final assault.

If I don't live, be sure to put an end to her life if you ever see her alive still. She's wanted from the government worldwide due to murdering the royal king from England.

It may seem weird for me to suddenly ask a request to you at this moment in time, but Aki-P is becoming desperate to ending her life. He's causing great chaos here in Japan. I wish for you to end it if any chance is possible.

Now if I survive and/or your father, we'll find you once this is over.

- Mother


A chill was sent down to her spine while she read it. The letter that was on her hand now dropped from her grasp. It slowly fell down to the ground, gliding left and right till it touched the ground's surface.

'Takahashi... Minami....' Her eyes were wide from shock. She slowly shook her head in disbelief. 'I don't want to believe it... She's the one responsible for the deaths of my clan back in Japan?'

She saw the knife's golden surface within the box. With hesitation, Sayanee reached into the box to pull the dangerous object out of the box. It was heavy to her surprise and it nearly took her a couple full seconds to pull it out of the box. She brought the knife's side up close to her face so she was able to read the engraved words.

'The shadow is the Yamamoto's clan best friend.'

"...."

Sayanee did not know her past fully, but she at least got the main points of it. Her family were assassins in Japan. Her parents might already be dead at this point since the date on the back stated that it was sent a year ago. Takahashi Minami was the one that killed them. A mixture of sadness and anger ran through her mind, confusion clouding it. It wasn't surprising for a young girl to suddenly discover that her biological family is dead from a person that she knows. Without any hesitation, she then decided to follow the wishes of her most-likely deceased parents.

----------

Minami stiffened when she felt the blade push forth a bit, the tip nearly tearing through the cloth. "You killed off my parents and I know why you had that look of hatred." Anger was heard in her voice. "My parents last wish to me was to kill you for the greater good. And I'll abide to them." Then there was a loud yell coming from within the room.



I hope this is alright. I felt like this chapter was weak compared to the others (and shorter).  :badluck:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 3
Post by: Llyloo on January 05, 2013, 12:37:53 PM
Oooow Mayu is so cute with Yuki *w*
Oshiriiii~~

Acchan is scary ~ Poor Takamina xD. Yuko is luckiest.


Sayanee *w* Sayanee is so cool *w*, even if she want to kill Takamina xD.
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 3
Post by: yuukimoko on January 05, 2013, 12:45:49 PM
Mayuyu~ so sweet!!

Its really interesting, and yeah I love reading mayuki scenes.

Hmm, nyannyan...yuuko.....interesting~ >_<

Acchan scary~
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 3
Post by: arrow27 on January 05, 2013, 06:47:02 PM
Thanks for the update! Leave it to acchan to be able to stop Yuko and Minami lol. & wow, what a major cliffhanger in the end :P Pretty intense. Must be hard in general for Takamina to trust people so tough luck that just as she was about to allow sayaka to join, that happened! Guess thats what the captain has to face though for being one of the most wanted!

Really looking forward to reading the next chapter to find out what happened. Seriously i feel like i'm reading a novel here so I love ur fic :D

& I'm also depressed school is started back up T__T

Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 3
Post by: Chanaline on January 05, 2013, 08:37:31 PM
Your Mayuki scene is so sweet!!! :wub:

Acchan.... Poor Takamina!

It is really interesting!  :twothumbs
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 3
Post by: kahem on January 06, 2013, 03:19:37 AM
Your fic is so cool!!!
Oh shit Takamina! Don't die!
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 3
Post by: Tanchan on January 06, 2013, 03:58:45 AM
Quite a cliffhanger :banghead: But that triggers my curiosity more. I'm waiting for your next update
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 3
Post by: cisda83 on January 10, 2013, 04:58:45 PM
That's very interesting... out of nowhere come a letter that saying to kill Takamina...

Please don't kill Takamina... I like her very much

But then she's not suppose to die... she's one of the main characters

Atsuko... save your husband

Thank you for the interesting and mysterious story

Can't wait to see your update

 :wub: :inlove: :love: :heart:

Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 3
Post by: LoyalFlutist on January 12, 2013, 04:45:13 PM
@arrow27: Next time when you're wanted, be sure to keep a fact in mind that you will most likely be targeted by mostly anyone.  :shifty:

Thanks for the comments! Reading them all made me happy, so here's the next chapter!  :sweat:



[Chapter 4]

Yuko, Haruna and Atsuko heard a muffled scream coming within the room. Alert, they quickly pulled out their weapons that they carried around and readied it.

"Just what the hell is going on inside of that room?!" Yuko growled as she stood in front of the door.

"Heh," Atsuko frowned. "Whatever they're doing in there, if Minami's hurt, I'm not going to promise that I will control myself."

Mentally-wise, excluding Haruna, Yuko was worried that something had happened to Sayanee as for Atsuko, she was actually worried about Minami. For Atsuko, she's very protective of Minami. Of course, taking a look at how close they are and how loyal she is to the captain despite being wanted, she would go crazy if she were to be injured by someone. Members know how scary she can get the last time Minami nearly got killed by a group of pirates picking a fight. Just the thought made them all shudder in fear.

Now ready, the three then kicked down the door. Instantly the quarter's room burst open to have Yuko, Haruna and Atsuko enter in. They had their swords and guns at hand, aiming it at the two figures. When they were inside, their eyes widen at the scene.

"I can't do it!" Sayanee yelled, tears dripping down on her face. She threw and stabbed the weapon down on the ground with anger. Her legs gave way and soon slid down with her hands touching the floor. Head hanging, she was sobbing loudly. Minami above her was facing Sayanee and the others; a surprised expression crossing her face. "I just can't! Why should I kill you when I sense that you only killed for self-defense?!"

Yuko quickly ran over to Sayanee's side and embraced her into a hug. She didn't push Yuko away, her body shaking from the sniffles.

"Why does my parents ask for such thing from me? I'm sad that they're dead and angry that you killed them, but such reckless request must be made?!"

Everyone in the room was silent. Minami could only blink at the confused girl down before her.

"I can't! I just can't..." Sayanee sobbed. Yuko, who was still hugging her, pat the top of her head. "You're going to be okay, Sayanee…” She shot a glare at Minami’s direction. “What did you do and say to Sayanee!?”

Minami’s eyebrows were twitching with anger at Yuko’s words. But she remained calm and slowly spoke her sentence. “I. Didn’t. Do. Anything. You. Damn. Squirrel.” She pinched the bridge of her nose with her hand. Sighing loudly, she was shaking her head. First she was almost killed and now here she is, having the almost-labeled-as-a-killer crying on the floor. What was she to do now? Minami closed her eyes for a moment.

One second. Two seconds. Three seconds. Four seconds. Five seconds.

Then she opened her eyes with her hand still on her nose. The entire scene is still shown in front of her face. ‘I really wish this is all a dream…’ she complained mentally as she walked over to the figure from below. Yuko noticed her approaching presence and tightened her hold slightly on Sayanee. Minami knew that Yuko was protective of those that she cared and she probably was making assumptions about her intent right now. “Yuko, get up from the ground. I’m not going to do anything to Yamamoto-san.”

Minami saw Yuko’s eyes squint at her. “How am I to know that you won’t be doing anything to her?”

“Just trust me, Yuko.” The captain clearly was not in the mood to be tossing the words back and forth at the girl. Just when Yuko looked like she was going to argue back, Sayanee stood up from the ground. Wiping her eyes with the back of her arm, she looked directly at Minami’s piercing eyes. Her eyes were truly red from the crying and her cheeks were still wet from the tears she didn’t manage to wipe off properly. Then she bowed.

“I’m so sorry, General Takahashi-san. I-I… I didn’t know what overcame me. I read the letter… I-It was a shock and those were my dying parents words… I wanted to follow them but… I couldn’t do it…. No.” She lifted her head up and kept her body still in a bowing position. Her eyes connected with Minami’s once more. Minami could see through her eyes that they were sincere and spoken from her very heart. “I didn’t want to kill you. It was wrong and even though you may have killed my family, especially my parents… I can’t blame you.”

There was a slight scoff from the captain’s direction. Crossing her arms, she frowned. “You have accepted this harsh reality and fact fairly fast, am I right?”

“Of course. It may be much faster for me to accept this, but taking a look at what I know, I don’t even know how my parents look like or what they were like.”

Sayanee lowered her head. She squeezed her eyes shut, bracing herself for the obvious reply and reaction that would come out of the captain’s mouth. “I understand.” She snapped her eyelids open. Did she hear wrong? Lifting her head up slowly, she felt Minami’s hand rest on top of her shoulder. “You really seem like a good girl. No wonder why Yuko, Haruna and Atsuko trusted in you when I had my doubts.” Chuckling quietly, she pat the girl’s shoulder lightly. “Let’s just pretend that today’s event in this room never happened.”

Making Sayanee straighten up, she was now smiling. “Now I ask you again, would you like to join me and my crew?”

The girl then looked around her. She saw Yuko with her dimpled smile and Haruna too smiling back at her. Atsuko from beside Haruna rested the pistol over her shoulder lazily. A small smile was seen on her face. Then looking back at Minami, she saw her smile gently upon the girl. “So what do you say? If you don’t want to, it’s fine. We won’t bother you again.”

Sayanee thought a moment. Pondering upon the matter, she has to take into consideration that if she rejects the offer, she will go back to her normal life. Sort of. But... truthfully, she knew the answer to this question. Opening her mouth, she spoke of her answer for the members in the room to hear.

Once she uttered her answer, the members within the room grinned widely. Minami then nodded her head in approval. Soon she walked over to her left, heading toward a wooden closet. She opened it up and it revealed the many white uniforms that the crew and herself would wear. Taking one of the many folded piles of clothes, she turned around and walked back toward Sayanee.

Outstretching her arms, she urged the girl to take the uniform. “Get changed, Sayanee. Welcome aboard.”

----------

“Rena Rena Rena! Did you hear? We have a new crew mate joining us!” Jurina was literally bouncing up and down from her spot, staring at the older girl in front of her. Rena was sitting in her desk, writing on her journal with her feather quilt pen. Placing it in a small nearby ink pot, she slowly was lifting it up into the air. “Yes yes, I’ve heard about it from Airin,” Rena mumbled out her answer as she carefully placed the wet black tip of her pen on the parchment. Barely writing the Japanese kanjis of her name, the table shook. Slightly ticked off, she glared at the faulty girl to her right. Jurina was quite an impatient girl.

“Alright, what is it now, Jurina?” Rena didn’t really like how hyper this younger girl could get. She was in the middle of writing her daily entry for her journal and here she interrupts.

Jurina merely giggled and unexpectedly gave a hug once she came behind the female figure. Rena opened her mouth to tell her to knock it off but hesitated. She held back her words. Her body could feel Jurina instantly snuggling up to her, pressing her own body against hers. The cheek of Jurina was rubbing up and down on her back like a cat. From her actions, Rena’s cheeks turned slightly pink due to embarrassment. A sigh left her mouth as she resumed her work, trying hard to ignore the girl behind her.

The younger girl stayed clinging on her back, a wide dimpled smile crossed on her face. Rena’s scent could be smelled through her nose. Jurina felt like she was the luckiest person alive to be in love with this girl. Even if Rena kept acting like a tsundere to her, Jurina knew that Rena loved her back. If she didn’t, why would she still be tolerant of her childish acts unlike many of the other members?

“Sometimes I don’t know what I should do with you,” Rena muttered under her breath in a quiet voice. Jurina peeked her head above Rena’s back. Resting her chin on top of her right shoulder, she watched Rena write on the parchment. Her eyes trailed on the words and soon found her name on it. A smile again formed on her face when she read it.

“I love you too, Rena~”

----------

To Sayanee’s surprise, many of the members actually welcomed her with warm open arms. She was expected to be treated harshly or differently due to her act upon their captain. But none of them uttered a single word about the event. Had they forgotten or were they that forgiving? Either way, she was glad not to be viewed upon as an enemy. Especially by Minami.

She held the precious treasured knife that her parents bestowed to her on the side of her newly changed white uniformed pants. It comfortably was worn and she was able to move around freely without any restrictions within it. The buttoned upper part of the uniform fit snuggly to her liking. The golden buttons and strings from the shoulder pads were noted. Her hands reached up to her white collars and adjusted it. Sayanee looked as though she is was born to become a member of the ship.

Everyone smiled and gave her their welcomes, openly conversing with her about the regulations on the ship and other necessary information. Other than that, they merely were talking to her about the daily activities on the ship.

“Now Yamamoto-san,” Akimoto Sayaka warned her. “Be sure to keep your dorm room tidy. Since you’re a new member, you don’t have to worry about having a roommate yet like most of us do. Itano Tomomi, also known as Tomochin to the some of us here, tend to check within the rooms for the conditions.” Sayaka pointed her finger toward Itano’s direction. Itano was busy scratching some words on the clipboard as she examined the fixed railings. “She’s the management and inspector of this ship. She gets easily irritated if her expectations is not met.”

“And her expectation is this BIG!” Minegishi piped in from behind Sayanee, extending her arms on both sides to exaggerate her statement. She quickly covered her mouth when she saw Itano glancing over at them. The girl stared at the three figures for a couple of uncomfortable seconds before returning back to her work. Minegishi removed her own hands from her face and chuckled nervously. “It’s true though,” she added, scratching the back of her head with her eyes closed.

Sayaka laughed and pat her on top of her head. “This here is Minegishi Minami. We call her Mii-chan sometimes just to let you know.”

“OR GACHAPIN.”

“Oi!” Minegishi faced turned red from anger when she heard a familiar voice exclaim the words out loud. Slowly approaching them with arms swinging by her sides in a dramatic fashion was none other than Oshima Yuko. With her dimpled smile plastered on her face, she came up in front of Minegishi and beside Sayaka. She was waving her finger in the air with a ‘tsk tsk’ sound coming out of her mouth.

“Mii-chan, Mii-chan, you know that it’s true. You and Gachapin are both related!” Sayanee was clearly confused with what Yuko had just said. She has very limited knowledge to what a 'Gachapin' exactly is. “You’ll find out sooner or later, Yamamoto-san,” Sayaka whispered over to her with a shrug of her shoulder.

While the both girls were bickering over the nickname of Minegishi, Sayanee had just noticed how late it had gotten. She had looked over to her right, seeing the sun beginning to set down into the sea. The sun was setting downward in a very slow motion, making the surface of the water glitter with sparkles from the sun's reflections.

A smile then crossed her face.

"Hey, looks like you'll be joining us today." Sayanee snapped her attention away from the scenary and looked to her right. There standing on her right was Kuramochi Asuka. Brushing aside a part of her long black hair from her shoulder, she smiled at the girl. Sayanee nodded at her statement. "Ahhh, so I'm guessing that Captain Takahashi really does trust in you, hm?" Her arms crossed across her chest as she walked slightly in front of Sayanee's view. Not looking at her, she slightly frowned. "I've heard that you almost tried to kill the captain."

Sayanee felt stiff when she mentioned the deed that she had almost completed barely a couple hours ago. Biting the bottom of her lips, she stayed quiet. Asuka, noticing how quiet Sayanee had suddenly gotten, turned to look at her. "I just want to ask you though... Are you going to do that again?"

"Again?" the new member raised her eyebrow. "Why would I do it again? If I wasn't able to kill her and can't the first time, then there's possibly no way I can do it the second time."

Asuka merely shrugged her left shoulder. "You never know. Sometimes the things that we never expect for it to happen will happen." With that finally said, she exchanged a couple more words that were much nicer and kinder than what she had just spoken. Sayanee quickly adjusted to the situation and completely ignored what Asuka was talking about to her earlier. As they spoke, she noticed how much she really enjoyed being on this ship here with the members. Even with her so-called friends in her town, she lived alone and was mostly isolated due to her nationality and poor status.

Then she smiled again. She didn't regret her decision and felt that it was the right choice for her.

----------

"You made the right choice, Minami," Atsuko praised her captain as they stayed in the captain's quarter room. After everyone had left to welcome Sayanee, the two were left behind within the room. Minami was sitting down next to her desk, leaning back on her seat and staring out at the window from behind her. "I told you that Yamamoto-san didn't have the intention to kill you. She's not that bad."

Exhaling loudly, Minami looked up at Atsuko. "You know how nerve-wrecking it is to feel that you're almost about to get killed?" She sighed and scratched the side of her head. "Sometimes I wonder why I easily forgive others."

"You're not forgiving her, Minami. You're understanding the reason behind her actions."

Minami turned her gaze away from the window and right at Atsuko. The girl in front of her simple chuckled when she saw her stare. Coming over to the captain, Atsuko placed her hands on her cheeks. Then she pinched them. "You silly captain. You need to trust more with what your crew says, especially this partner of yours here."



I guess this concludes this one of the many plots. Look forward to the next arc~  :on woohoo:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 4
Post by: XxRoByNxX78 on January 12, 2013, 05:03:10 PM
I love atsumina moment and the fact the others were arguing whether Miichan was gacchpin lol and the wmatsui moment and it seems to me that even thought Wmigets are close that Yuko still feels somewhat cacious of takamina
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 4
Post by: Llyloo on January 12, 2013, 05:08:04 PM
AAAAAAAAAH ~~

Like I said, I LOVE SAYANEE HERE, OK, I JUST WANT TO HUG HER LIKE YUKO. Good choice Takamina **.
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 4
Post by: arrow27 on January 12, 2013, 06:03:09 PM
Thanks for the update!!! Glad Sayanee was able to join without a problem :3 Good/mature choice from Minami :)
Also always love the Atsumina interactions, they def understand eachother & get along well :D & I was happy to see Asuka/mocchi in the fic! She's one of my fave members but never makes many appereances in fics, & it's nice she's also protective of Minami!

Once again great chapter, I also find Yuko's and Minami's relationship interesting. They did seem to get along in the beginning & still do, but ya it does seem Yuko is somewhat cautious of Minami, & that she isn't afraid to go against her as opposed to others maybe.
Well its really interesting to think about since each member probably joined Minami's crew for different reason.

Looking forward to the next chapter!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 4
Post by: cisda83 on January 12, 2013, 08:56:54 PM
Well I would say Minami forgiving too easily.... even that the killing didn't happen.

Any normal people would just kill Sayanee or would not let her join the crews in case she would try to kill again.

Anyhow, it's great update there.... Thank you... Can't wait to see the next update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 4
Post by: Haruko on January 12, 2013, 10:36:29 PM
wow i wanta atsumina´s kiss!!
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 4
Post by: Tanchan on January 13, 2013, 04:25:34 AM
Asuka's words to Sayanee make me feel that there might be a similar situation coming up in the future. And somehow I feel like Yuko doesn't trust Takamina enough. She doesn't believe her, despite having worked with her for a long time, yet put her trust in someone whom she has just met and even questioned Takamina when she hadn't completely understood the situation, and no apologies later when it had been cleared up either. Well, may be something happened in the past has led to this. Atsuko, on the hand, is still the Atsuko that she is, always put Takamina's safety above everything. It's no question that they're each other's partners.
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 4
Post by: FlameHazeKatsu on January 15, 2013, 12:27:12 AM
suge!!! they're like a freakin' "pirates" something different!  :luvluv2:  can't wait for the updates~~~~  :onioncheer:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 4
Post by: vPANDAv on January 15, 2013, 04:06:28 PM
ooo a new crew member has joined, exciting!!

 yea I second on other peoples thought about yuko/takamina's relationship, but it seems rather interesting and as if a some type of climatic thing is going to happen to them in the future plot. (which I'm really looking forward to lol  :cathappy:)

can't wait to see when the characters become more developed!!

 thanks for the update and I love the whole new twist to the "pirate" thing  :heart:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 4
Post by: fffff on January 15, 2013, 09:20:15 PM
I like it, I like it!  :inlove:
there are sooooo many members and that's so awesome. Well, the entirety of the fic itself is awesome.
Okay, I absolutely like it. And I'm so glad that Sayanee and Jurina are there and Minami is the amazing captain and I just had to imagine Tomochin's facial epression as she examined the ship.
Somehow it fits her, I don't know why...  :?
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 4
Post by: K-popJ-popAWESOMENESS on January 16, 2013, 05:39:57 PM
Nyaahaaaaaaa~~  :hee:

Good thing Sayanee didn't kill Chibimina  :mon fyeah:

If you made Sayanee kill Chibimina you this would happen with you

 :mon cheek:

 :mon headbang:

 :on kimbo:

lol jkjkjk  :lol:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 4
Post by: LoyalFlutist on January 20, 2013, 08:52:07 AM
@cisda82: Of course, Takamina did think that she is too forgiving herself also. So will it backfire on her?  :glasses:

@Haruka: LOL, patience my friend. It'll come soon enough~  :on lol:

@fffff: Really? I only thought Tomochin would fit well as an inspector job of a ship because... I view her as some sort of perfectionist. Oh well.  :bigdeal:

@K-popJ-popAWESOMENESS: I wonder if I should be thankful for not killing Takamina in that chapter, LOL.  :OMG:

Thanks for the comments everyone and it seems you all are interested with the relationship between Yuko and Takahashi, haha. Complicated relationships are complicated~ It'll be explained more later on (not in this chapter at the very least). Anyway, look forward to this chapter (and might want to turn on some Pirates of the Caribbean ship battle music or whatever, haha)



[Chapter 5]

A couple of days had already passed since Yamamoto Sayaka had come aboard the ship and became a part of it. It flowed naturally with everyone and they all treated her like she was normal. Open with warm arms towards the girl. Well, with an exception of Kuramochi Asuka and Takahashi Minami.

Asuka has a tendency to be suspicious of others, so it’s no surprise she seems somewhat distrustful with the new girl. And as for Minami, she tried her best to be as natural around the girl. She did let the girl become a part of the crew. But only because of everyone’s persuasion that bought her into letting her in. Truth be told, Minami still has a very small part of her mind that regretted the decision and foresee a bad event to come. She felt as though she was a little too... forgiving. But she ignored the warning signs though and soon adjusted toward the situation. Besides, Atsuko, Yuko and Haruna seem to find her tolerable and someone that they can trust. It bugs Minami that they can trust the girl in such a short amount of time, but she lets it slide.

However, the tension between both the captain and crew member Oshima Yuko did not lighten up. Minami is aware that Yuko is a rebellious girl. So whenever they get into an argument, she wouldn’t let it get personal. To Yuko though, she had a reason for opposing the captain’s decisions and distrusting her despite being a part of the crew members for a full year. Their relationship wasn’t terrible. No, not at all. It wasn’t straining to the point that the both hated each other guts. Simply put that Yuko doesn’t trust Minami enough. Or rather, lost it.

"Yuko? I need to talk to you."

The words that uttered out of Atsuko's mouth froze Yuko in her track. Yuko was on her way to get her lunch when Atsuko stopped her from achieving her goal for the afternoon. With a sigh at the interruption, she turned around and smiled at the co-captain. "Sure, if you're fast enough. I’m hungry!"

Instead of replying back with the same treatment, the taller girl kept her serious expression on her face. Her arms crossed on her chest, she then asked, "Why are you so rebellious against Takahashi Minami?"

Yuko blinked. Then frowned. "What do you mean by that? I'm always like that to everyone." Yuko knew this had something to do with her past, but she didn't want to talk about it. The only person that knows it is none other that Minami. A scoff was heard from Atsuko's direction. "Really? Maybe this might just be me, but despite the two of you being close, I feel that your relationship with Minami is... somewhat 'special' if you get what I mean."

Yuko raised her eyebrow. "And you're trying to say....?"

"You don't seem to trust in Minami let alone is the only member of this ship that acts rashly against her orders." Atsuko scrunched her eyebrows. "It's strange how after all this time when you joined us a while back, you've trusted everyone but her. Why?"

A bitter chuckle left Yuko's lips as she turned away from her. "You probably won't understand. This is only between me and her."

She then left the other girl behind without another word spoken. And Atsuko this time didn't follow her. Yuko felt that it wasn't right to tell her or anyone about her past. Not yet at least. Right now doesn't seem like a good time to tell a single person about it.

It just took her a couple of steps for her to reach to the entrance of the kitchen. As usual, Kasai was busy brewing up some stew for the members. “Ah, you’re finally here,” Kasai said to Yuko when she saw the shorter girl come up from the side of her vision. A chuckle was heard from her direction as she approached up to the other girl. “Of course I am, Tomo~mi-“

“EVERYONE! REDCOATS' SHIPS SIGHTED!”

The voice of Sashihara Rino cut off Yuko’s sentence. Yuko stopped in her spot. Not stepping out of the kitchen, the sound of the other members that were eating on the table just outside of the kitchen could be heard getting up from their seats. Metallic sound rang into the air when the utensils were dropped on top of the plates. The sound of feet pounding against the wooden board of the ship was heard as they ran out of the dining room. Then a long sigh from none other than Yuko herself.

“You best get going, Yuko,” Kasai reminded her as she cut off all heat within the kitchen. An irritated groan came out of Yuko’s mouth. “Great. Right when I was going to eat… Damn! I’m starving!”

She continued to grumble until Kasai spoke up. “If you’re really that hungry, then at least grab this.” Yuko looked to her right and saw the other girl handing to her a fresh loaf of bread. Extending it out toward the shorter girl, she urged her to quickly take it. There was a smile on Yuko's face when she saw the piece of food. “Thanks Tomo~mi!” she grabbed the bread. Soon she ran out of the kitchen with the piece of bread in her mouth. Running past the dining room, she came upon a wide hallway that divided the region between the dining room and the many supplies that this ship holds.

“Yuko! Be careful up there!” she saw Haruna from the bottom of the stairs that lead up to the upper deck. She was helping other members like Itano Tomomi and Kimoto Kanon come down for safety. To those that either couldn't participate in the battle or for repair would stay down below the deck. Just because cannonballs are exchanged from up above doesn't mean that they won't be affecting the ship down below. Cannons and smoke can somewhat be heard and seen from above where Yuko stood. Looking at Haruna, she bobbed her head and flashed her a dimpled smile. “Don’t worry Nyan Nyan! This squirrel here won’t be defeated that easily!”

----------

Minami was literally STRESSED OUT with the situation at hand. Multiple ships about equal their size or bigger were seen from both the right and left. Cannons were heard being shot from their ships and were only able to knock off the enemy’s railings at the most. Some of the members were seen blown back upon the force of their firing. Up on the quarter deck, Minami's grip on the wheel tightened till her knuckles turned white.

“Fire again!” Atsuko by her side hollered out and raised her opened hand up into the air. Through her command, the cannons on both sides of their ship fired. At the same time, the other ships fired. More smoke clouded the ship, making it difficult for the members to see their surroundings.

“Reload!” Minegishi announced from the main deck as she and the other members hurried left and right with either a black 24 pound cannonball at hand or rolled a barrel of gunpowder. "Make sure the gunpowder doesn't get wet! If you get it wet, the captain is not going to be happy!" Of course, if gunpowder is wet, then there's no use for it anymore. It's a useful piece of object that's a major part of any firing equipments. However, it's a useless piece of item on the ship once moisture comes into contact with it.

From above the sails that were lowered was Sae, Kumi, Sayaka and Asuka, who were hanging up on the shrouds and holding onto for dear life. The four were up for the sails in case they needed to be lowered or raised. Their yells and hollers could be heard when cannonballs whizzed past the figures by just a thin hair at most.

“How many ships are there in total, Acchan?” Minami asked Atsuko as she quickly turned the wheel counterclockwise with a flick of her wrists. The ship stirred to its left, making it tilt to the right side just barely. Members on the upper decks were forced to grab ahold of a grounded object to stable their balance. There was a brief pause before she answered back to the captain. “To the right of the ship at the moment, there is four ships and to the left, three. Total of seven if there aren't any more incoming ships.”

A frown crossed Minami’s face. “It’s too risky to just go head-on with those ships… Not yet at least. There’s far too many of them around us.”

Cannons were heard firing from the opposing ships after she said her sentence and flew at their directions in a dangerously rapid rate. Minami screamed out for everyone to duck. Without a single hesitation from the members, they all obeyed her command and went down. Just as they all ducked, they heard the sound of air being cut with the heavy black metal balls flying over their head. A couple of the balls managed to crash into the heart of the ship, the cracking sound of the wooden boards being crushed. Screams and barking of orders from down below the deck could also be heard. Then quickly without wasting any time, those up above the deck jumped back up to their feet and resumed reloading the cannons.

“Don’t forget that even if we were to stay at a distant and fire at them, they too would have the same advantage as us,” Atsuko added as she stood up with the help of her hand on a nearby wooden railings.

Irritation came upon the captain as she scratched the side of her head. She kept on thinking, her thoughts going nowhere. What was she to do exactly in this situation? Seven huge ships that rival against her ship is highly predicted to end fairly on a unhealthy note.

“Captain Takahashi! Can I propose my idea for one moment?” Minami looked over to her left and saw Mayu with her head turned at her direction. Mayu began to speak once the captain nodded in approval. “I’m making an assumption that there might be a head captain of these seven ships. If we take down or at least hold the redcoat's head captain hostage, they should be able to let us go.” The younger girl then pointed at the ship on their left. From where she was pointing, out of the three ships, one stood out from the others. It held a massive red English flag to clearly represent that they were from England compared to the other ships.

Minami quickly got Mayu's idea and it clicked into her brain. "Looks like we'll have to get physical then if we want to at least take them down."

"I know for a fact that for these Englishmen, if we take down the head then the rest will have to be forced to surrender or retreat."

"Excellent idea Mayuyu." Then with a chuckle, she threw a glance over at Atsuko beside her. Atsuko was busy barking out orders to the other members for a bit before she noticed that the captain was staring at her. She turned her attention to the shorter girl and raised an eyebrow. "You figured out a plan, Takamina?"

A grin formed on the captain's face. Atsuko immediately got the message that this person is planning a risky move against the opposing force. The color on her face drained just slightly with a nervous smile. Whenever Minami grins like an idiot, something always tells her that she's plotting something dangerous. "Don't tell me you're going to-"

"Yes I am, Acchan! Just watch me!" Before the co-captain could even utter another word to the girl, Minami then hollered at the other members. "Girls! Those who can fight with swords and guns, prepare yourself! We're going to be taking down the big guy!"

Mutters and loud exclaims of disbelief was heard. The members all wonder what was going through the captain's head. But either way, they obeyed her command and readied themselves. Guns and swords that were sheathed by their side were soon pulled out. A couple members though were still at the cannons, firing away at the enemy ships.

Without wasting any moment for each and every passing second only increases their chances of their deaths, Minami turned the wheel at hand as fast as possible. Using all of her strength, she managed to steer the ship to the left. "Full sail!" Minami proclaimed as the main sails were dropped from above.

The white huge sails caught a hold of the wind and pushed the wooden vehicle forward. Every now and then, both Minami and Atsuko would command the members to lay low.

"Why can't this go any faster?!" Haruka's panicked voice could be heard when the 7th cannonball managed to make contact with their ship. The railings and huge chunks of the edges on the right side of the ship blew off once the metal ball came into contact. Pieces of broken, wet woods flew into the air; some spinning at rapid movement. One cannon managed to flip up into the air and was blown backward at the members. Screams could be heard from below and the sound of members' footsteps slamming against the surface of the deck.

"Takamina! Minegishi's hurt!" Yuko's words reached towards Minami's ears. Shocked at what she had just heard, she almost wanted to ditch the steering wheel and run over to the other Minami when Atsuko beside her grabbed her right wrist. "I know what you're going to be doing," Atsuko calmly spoke. "Yuko will take care of her. You need to focus on the head captain's ship. The stake is too high to even worry about another member as captain."

As much as Minami wanted to argue against her partner, she was right. She had to focus on getting rid of the enemy. If she didn't, it would be a catastrophe. More victims on their side and less on the enemies. Growling in anger, she cursed under her breath as they got closer toward the targeted ship. The sound of cannon balls flying over the seas and splashing into the water. The screams and loud angry cries of the members. Orders being barked out by both her and the co-captain. One against seven. It was a brutal crossfire.

Before they all knew it, they have reached their destination. Right beside the targeted ship, Minami yelled out for the sails to be all pulled up. And just as though the other ship has been foreseeing this event, they too have stopped. All other ships ceased firing and the sea became quiet once more. Well, with the cannons being silence that is. It seems they have accepted the challenge.

Boards from the other ship came laying on top of theirs and the redcoats came out of their ship. With their muskets at hand, they were prepared to take their lives. Minami, now away from the wheel, slowly got out one of her many her pistols. A flintlock pistol to be specific. Weighing about four pounds and six inches long, it's only purpose was to fire at close range. Carrying about four of them within her jacket, she also unsheathed her special broadsword. The four pounded, forty inches long straight silver blade glimmered from the sun's ray. From her view, she saw many of the members pull out their own flintlock pistols and their smallswords at hand.

Atsuko right beside her pulled out her smallsword and glanced over at Minami. She gave a nod in confirmation that she was ready. Raising her sword up into the air, Minami commanded, "Members! Take out those redcoats!"

In a matter of mere seconds, swords and bullets were exchanged with each other.

----------

"Yukirin! Watch out!" Sae quickly delivered a fatal blow with a stab of her sword toward one of the redcoat's chest before he got the chance to fire his gun at Yuki's direction. From a short distance between the two girls, Yuki turned her head toward Sae and widen her eyes. "Ehhhhh! Thanks Sae! If it wasn't for you, I probably would've been killed already!"

"Baka Yuki," she heard Mayu nearby shoot her pistol at another redcoat. An agonizing scream followed after it. The younger girl threw a glare at Yuki. "I wouldn't let anyone touch my Yuki."

" 'My Yuki'? Pfft. If it weren't for me, she would've been dead in less than five seconds," Sae rolled her eyes and managed to walk up in front of Mayu without having to attack anyone yet. "Unlike you, who isn't able to properly protect her, I have the responsibility to be her shield." Both girls then stared at each other. One might be able to see sparks fly between the two as they stared deeply with hatred.

"Um... You both... It would be a little nice if you can help me..." The two figures momentarily halted their stare down contest and turned their attention to Yuki from behind. They saw that she was cornered by two of the men with their smallswords conflicting with hers. She tried to parry their attacks and defend herself.

Both Sae and Mayu threw once last dirty look at each other before the two rushed over to her side. "I'm going to protect her!" Sae exclaimed.

"No you idiot, I'm going to!" Mayu shot a reply back to her. And as though they were in a competition of some sort to win their love with Yuki, they both viciously took down the enemies that threatened to harm Yuki.

----------

Yuko, once she gave the injured Minegishi to the one and only doctor of the ship, Matsui Rena, she quickly ran back up to the upper deck. With her double pistols at hand, she was ready to be killing the redcoats for she was loaded with mainly guns in her possession. She was known to be using guns at the most, but she carried a sword with her by her side for back-up. "I'm going to blast all of these fools outta my path!" she grinned and aimed at two random men. Not thinking twice, she pulled the trigger. Smoke came out of the exit of the pistols and the two men that she targeted were now down on the ground, still.

Everywhere she saw in her surrounding was only fighting. Some members were fighting on their own ship while others were on the other ship. Metallic sound rang loud and clear as they made contact with each other. Clanging and grinding the metal surface against each other. Bullets heard firing and cries of pain heard out loud.

She frowned when she saw on the other ship both Atsuko and Minami going against the big man. The three figures were fighting alone on top of the quarter deck. Things weren't looking so good when Atsuko was knocked aside by the head redcoat and fell over the railing and into the main deck. Now the situation turned the conflict to only be between the two captains.

"I have to help her." As much as she doesn't trust Minami and rebel against her, she still retains the need to protect her captain. But before she was able to go forth, she saw Sayanee up on board. Her eyes nearly bulged out of its socket when she saw how much of a trouble Sayanee was placed in. Groaning angrily, she quickly tossed her two pistols back into her jacket and took out two new one. Soon the one redcoat that Sayanee was facing was now down.

"O-Oshima-san!" she exclaimed as she saw the shorter girl come up to her.

"Sayanee! Why are you up here? Isn't it too dangerous for you let alone risky!?"

"I can take care of my own Oshima-san..." Yuko sighed loudly when the stubborn girl wouldn't move from her spot with her decision.

"Doesn't look like you'll budge from your choice... Just don't get yourself killed."

Hearing a satisfied response from the other girl, Yuko did not waste any time to getting over to her captain's side. But while she made her way through the crowd, she nearly got her head blasted by a bullet. Eyes twitching, she knew it's going to take a while to reach over to Minami as she raised her  guns up into the air.

"Say good-night, Yuko," she muttered to herself before pulling the triggers.

----------

Rino quickly rolled away in fear when she saw a sword being swung at her direction. "EEK!" she shrieked when she nearly got her head chopped off. Scrambling up to her feet, she held the sword in her trembling hand. She was never good in fighting let alone even able to properly fire cannons. So how could she take down these guys who were after her life?

The attacking redcoat didn't stop from where he last left off with her. He swung his blade once more. A sword flew out of Rinoi's grasp from his strike against her attempt to block it. Her hand stung slightly from the sudden blow and rubbed it with her other hand. A sweat drop slid down the side of her face when she saw the man getting closer and closer to her. She gulped when he managed to corner her. With a mischievous grin, he pointed the tip of his blade against her throat, barely touching the surface of her skin.

"Say your prayers, missy," he chuckled.

His head then snapped to the side. It was tilted to the left at such an angle that Rino wondered if it was natural. Then the figure soon fell down to his knees and slumped to his side. The cause was none other than Akimoto Sayaka with her fist up in the air, noting that she had given him a punch of his lifetime. "Are you okay, Sasshi?" she asked as she twirled the pistol from her other hand. She gave a nod in reply.

"Y-Yeah... I'm okay..."

"Be more careful. These men want our heads as much as the captain's." The gun at hand stopped twirling midway. Sayaka then looked to the side and saw Sae fighting with Mayu and Yuki. She sighed loudly when she saw how vicious Sae was going against the enemy. "She's so ruthless sometimes..."

"Oi! Sayaka! Do you mind to help me and Jurina for a bit!" Mariko's voice could be heard from within the background. Immediately Sayaka and Rino turned their attention to the two figures and saw them in a pinch.

----------

Minami quickly jumped back just in the nick of time before the blade of the head redcoat reached her neck. Sweat ran down the side of her face as she stood back up straight. She stared right at the other captain, who smirked and toyed with the edges of his sword's blade. "Not bad for a criminal," he smirked and charged at her again.

"You don't plan to give me a single moment to catch my breath, eh?" Minami breathlessly spoke as she parried his attack. Her sword struck forth only to be blocked by his sword. Metals clanged against each other in a heated battle. It looked as though both sides weren't going to give up.

But Minami faltered just slightly in her movement and soon had her sword fly up into the air. The metal weapon was heard landing behind the shorter girl, stabbing the wooden surface. Her eyes widen when she saw the blade swinging at her. Quickly ducking to avoid the blow, she instantly pulled out a bullet to reload her gun. All of her pistols at the moment were out of bullets and needed to be reloaded. But reloading with their kind of guns required gunpowder and a bullet that needs to be snuggily fitted in order to shoot. And that takes a while.

She cursed herself and backed away while reloading her gun. Dodging left and right, she hastily reloaded the one pistol. Once it was reloaded, she was about to aim when the blade struck down upon her.

Or almost at least.

Another blade managed to cross over and interrupt the blades movement from going any further. It barely touched the top of the captain's head. From the corner of her eyes, she saw that it was Yuko who managed to protect her from the incoming blow. In one movement, she threw back the redcoat's sword back at him. Looking at Minami, she frowned. "You need to seriously take care of yourself more often, captain," she commented as she quickly walked over to Minami's sword.

"Shut up your squirrel," Minami dryly joked as Yuko threw the pulled out sword of Minami's. The shorter girl out of the two caught the weapon with one hand and pointed it at the opposing figure. "Let's end it once and for all."

The two shorter girls came together and attacked the other figure. It looked as though the head redcoat was losing. But as they fought, he managed to inflict an injury upon the captain due to her little slip. She felt a sting of pain on her left arm and nearly dropped her sword. And what good timing. Atsuko was running up to their area to only see Minami hurt.

Anger instantly flashed within her eyes. "Don't you dare hurt Minami!" she snarled at the man. The next moment, Atsuko was repeatedly clashing against the head redcoat without giving him time to strike or even counterattack. Swing after swing, he could only protect himself for Atsuko was furious.

"Atsuko! Duck!" Hearing Minami's order, she quickly heeded to her advice and heard a gunshot ring into the air. The man in front of her then slumped down in one motion. There was a hole on the center of his forehead, blood running down from the one area. His eyes were wide from shock and rolled up as death overcame his senses. Standing back up, she looked behind to see Minami with smoke rising from her raised gun.

She lowered it to her side. The fighting from within both ships soon ceased within minutes once the redcoats immediately found out that their head captain is dead.

"It's over now."



More will come soon~  :hee:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 5
Post by: Tanchan on January 20, 2013, 10:18:32 AM
Awesome fighting 8)! And I'm looking forward to revelation regarding Takamina/Yuko's relationship in the next chapters. The future Redcoats' head of captain better not injure Minami since this one already got a taste of Atsuko's anger :lol:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 5
Post by: Llyloo on January 20, 2013, 12:01:01 PM
Nyaaaaah ~~

I want to know moar about Takayuu.

I just want more :D
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 5
Post by: K-popJ-popAWESOMENESS on January 20, 2013, 05:07:50 PM
Are they gonna meet Milky? someday?

Oh! Can you tell me the couples? and put YuiParu if you didn't  :mon sweat:

Thank you!  :kneelbow:

Update please!!!!!  :pleeease:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 5
Post by: arrow27 on January 20, 2013, 05:11:15 PM
THANKS FOR THE UPDATE!!! Mind blowing chapter! Loved the actions scenes!! It was  interesting to get to learn just a bit more about Minami and Yuko's relationship, & I can't wait to find out more about their history and the other members. It was nice to see Yuko still had Minami's back when the situation got difficult :) & Atsuko is def fierce when someone hurts Minami! Love their relationship! Minami was epic firing that final shot to take out the captain!

Really enjoyed this chapter, as always looking forward to the next :)
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 5
Post by: mo-chan on January 20, 2013, 05:51:16 PM
I can't stop.laughing when I imagine how Sae and Mayu fighting about Yuki XD
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 5
Post by: Haruko on January 21, 2013, 12:02:39 AM
Awesome fighting 8)! And I'm looking forward to revelation regarding Takamina/Yuko's relationship in the next chapters. The future Redcoats' head of captain better not injure Minami since this one already got a taste of Atsuko's anger :lol:

yeah I wanna know too..
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 5
Post by: LoyalFlutist on January 21, 2013, 12:30:09 AM
@K-popJ-popAWESOMENESS: Can I be a troll and tell you that I'll reveal the pairings (except for the most obvious ones we see here like Atsumina and Kojiyuu) in a painfully slow manner? Not because I don't have ideas but I like to take my time revealing them all~ ...I'm probably going to get beaten up for this. Please don't kill me.  :on shady:

Wow. Many of you really are that interested in Takahashi's and Yuko's relationship. I'll try my best into outlining and explaining their past in future chapters! Hm... I hope you readers don't mind me taking my pretty little time with the story (translation: It's going to take freakin' forever because my ideas are always all over the place and of course, school) so hopefully by the time I finish this series, all questions will be answered.

Speaking of when it's going to be finished, I don't even have plans on how LONG the story is going to be, LOL.  :OMG:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 5
Post by: arrow27 on January 21, 2013, 04:24:22 AM
@K-popJ-popAWESOMENESS: Can I be a troll and tell you that I'll reveal the pairings (except for the most obvious ones we see here like Atsumina and Kojiyuu) in a painfully slow manner? Not because I don't have ideas but I like to take my time revealing them all~ ...I'm probably going to get beaten up for this. Please don't kill me.  :on shady:

Wow. Many of you really are that interested in Takahashi's and Yuko's relationship. I'll try my best into outlining and explaining their past in future chapters! Hm... I hope you readers don't mind me taking my pretty little time with the story (translation: It's going to take freakin' forever because my ideas are always all over the place and of course, school) so hopefully by the time I finish this series, all questions will be answered.

Speaking of when it's going to be finished, I don't even have plans on how LONG the story is going to be, LOL.  :OMG:

lol you are a true author so its okay to make readers wait for certain revelations as the story goes on :P But ya, as much as i'm curious as to how everyone met or the relationship each has with Takamina or the original crew of hers, I enjoy just reading your story and finding out the little things you write in each chapter :) As painful as it is, slow revelations can be good since it allows character,relationships and the story to progress and build while revealing things little by little to create suspense :D

& lol as you mentiond complicated is complicated so yes I am curious as to what Yuko was talking about with the whole trust things as most people are :)

Either way I your writing style is amazing & so is everything else about your fic! The way you set this fic up, there is a lot you can do with the story and characters (reveal how each or why each ended up joining Minami's cew and came to trust her regardless of the whole murder rumour, back stories of characters, development of relationships, and of course the adventure part of the story where Minami  & her crew are trying to prove their innocence) So i hope your fic will go on for a long while lol  :lol: but of course you have the power to do whatever you feel is fit since you are the writer! Best of luck :D
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 5
Post by: hazwani on January 21, 2013, 05:07:11 PM
yeah...
hahaha

acchan will proctect takamina ..
so sweet  :heart:

i love the story so much..
please update soon :)
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 5
Post by: kahem on January 22, 2013, 01:40:02 AM
Yay!!! Great fight scene!!!!
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 5
Post by: FlameHazeKatsu on January 22, 2013, 06:15:06 PM
Daaaaamn!!! Fighting scene was one hell of a scene!  :mon yeah:  Woot! Woot! :mon beam:  and of course Acchan would get angry if someone "hurts" her captain!  :mon squee: YESH! Lol
and Yuko..............  :mon speechless:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 5
Post by: cisda83 on January 23, 2013, 12:09:49 AM
oh.. great action again...

Atsuko is very protective over Minami... but what is it about Yuko distrust Minami.. what's the reason?

Well anyhow, great fic there... Thank you... can't wait to see the next

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 5
Post by: LoyalFlutist on February 04, 2013, 12:55:25 AM
@arrow27: I suppose then what I'm doing is a good thing. Enjoy the ride then of painfully waiting for each event to occur!  :wahaha:

@cisda83: The reason will come soon~  :glasses:

Thanks for the comments and it's been a while since I last uploaded this. So wa-la, here's an update from me. Enjoy it~ (and lemme go study for my Stat test and finish up my Chemistry lab for tomorrow)

Hope it meets all of your expectations and sorry if I didn't. I'll try to make it even better in the next chapter!  :err:



[Chapter 6]

After the battle against one of the many formidable Redcoats of England, all of the members were at ease. Their ship just floating and stay still on the quiet sea. Nightfall came upon them all, bringing peace to them. The gentle white moon with twinkling stars from above.

A couple of unfortunate and unlucky members needed to visit Matsui Rena for their treatment. The unluckiest one of them all was Minegishi Minami. Struck with a cannonball, it was a miracle that she is still breathing. Rena tended to her wounds luckily earlier on during their battle with the Redcoats lucky enough. If Yuko was just late a split second to handing over the critical condition of the other Minami, who would've known what would happen to her?

At the moment, the members were now recovering and resting. In a couple days, they're all going to be back to being on the move again. As much as they wanted to stay resting (and being lazy), they can't hang around for long. The Redcoats back at England probably already got the message of their general location and possibly might send in back-up. Besides, their supplies are in need of restocking once more.

"Acchan-Itai!"

"Gomen gomen, Bakamina. I'll be more more gentle."

Three members, Kuramochi Asuka, Yagami Kumi and Kizaki Yuria were standing right outside of the closed captain's quarter door. Those three were peeping into the room. 'Peeping Tom' as one could call them. Thankfully for them, the door was just barely open for the three to be able to see the inside. Which from the other members point of view as they walked past by them, they just saw them bent down on their knees, peeking. From the three figures' viewpoint, they could only see the legs of their captain and Atsuko. To their surprise, their captain wasn't wearing any pants.

"Are you thinking of what I'm thinking?" Kumi whispered over to her close friend, Yuria. Yuria glanced over at Kumi and stuck her tongue out. "Are they having some sexy time?"

"Gosh. I wonder why I got dragged into this..." Asuka nearby mumbled under her breath as she closed her eyes; a sweat drop sliding down the side of her face. Truth be told, she didn't exactly want to be peering through the door with the two other girls there. Kumi and Yuria are known to be peeking into other members' private moments and would always, always, ALWAYS make another unfortunate member get dragged into their mess. It was just unlucky of her to get pulled into their curiosity. Asuka wonders to herself why she couldn't just get up from where she was kneeling down and walk away. Maybe she too is secretly wondering what their captain and co-captain are doing at the moment? Curiosity does kill the cat.

Suddenly the three nearly jumped up into the air with fright when another member's voice boomed behind them. "What are you three doing?"

Prepared to apologize, they whipped their entire body around and bow when they noticed it was just Rino. "Oh, it's just you," Yuria commented. Rino gave out a little 'hmph' with her hands on her hips. "What do you want, Sasshi?"

"Just wondering why you three are surrounding the captain's quarter door. Something up?" A small pause. That small pause was enough time for the three members to recreate their red facial expression. Instantly, Rino knew what they were thinking and up to. "Aha~ I see that you girls are interested, hm~?" She wiggled her brows at their direction, bending down to their level.

"Especially you, Mocchi. Never knew you were into this-"

"I'm not into those things!"

"We have ourselves a new hentai member-"

"Mou, I told you that I'm not into it!"

Little did they know that the door they just peeked in not too long ago opened up to reveal Atsuko. An irritated Atsuko to be accurate. Kumi and Yuria quickly noticed the dangers and retreated without saying a single word to either Rino nor Asuka. They just couldn't take the risk of being skinned alive by the co-captain herself. Sliding away from the danger, it now left both Rino and Asuka who were bickering with each other.

"I told you that I'm not a hentai!"

"Oh come on. Just admit to it! You like watching members having se-"

Rino words were cut off when a hand gave a strong karate chop to the top of her head. For a few seconds, Rino blinked in confusion. Then the next moment, she fell forward, knocked out from the blow. It took Asuka a couple of good seconds to grasp the situation at hand. And once she understood what was happening, she was frozen with fear. The co-captain was standing right above the two kneeling figures, a dark aura surrounding her body. A glare was at Asuka's direction, which made the words that she wanted to speak caught in her throat. "Do you have a death wish, Kuramochi Asuka?"

"N-No I don't! I didn't mean to!" she managed to squeeze the words out of her mouth before closing them shut again. As if luck was on her side or Atsuko wasn't in the mood to hit anymore members, she retreated back into the room with the door slammed shut behind her.

Honestly for Asuka, it wasn't her first time seeing Atsuko angry. But it was a first time that Atsuko had given her the death glare that everyone seems so terrified of. A victim to it. And she now had first-hand experience to why one shouldn't mess with this girl. Shuddering at the image she had given, she slowly got up from the ground and walked away in a robotic fashion. Not so surprisingly, she left Rino behind without looking over her shoulder.

From within the room, Minami turned her head to look at the person that just re-entered back in. She was sitting on a nearby chair on the right side of the room, waiting. "You shooed them away?" she asked. Atsuko sighed loudly and crossed her arms. "Both Mocchi and Sasshi were at the doorway. Those two were bickering loudly with each other though..."

At the moment, Minami was only wearing a very short pant that she had a habit of wearing inside of her actual pants and a white collared shirt. Only the first couple of buttons on the top were unbuttoned; just enough to reveal her shoulders and some part of her upper arms. An adhesive tape was wrapped around her left upper arm, clearly showing that her wound has been tended to. Thanks to Atsuko of course. With a quick check-up from Rena, she concluded that she only needed to clean the wound and keep it from being infected. Since Rena was full with other members that had serious injuries, Minami's close friend decided to help her with the treatment. It was nothing like what the overseers earlier had thought they had done.

"What were they bickering over?"

Atsuko was about to blurt out the answer when she stopped to think about it. Thinking... And thinking more into it, she soon realized what the two girls from earlier had bickered about. Unconsciously her face heated up to the point that she herself thought that steam came up from the top of her head. "Just... some silly little conversation about... love and stuff." Minami clearly did not understand what her partner had just told her, watching with a dumb expression as Atsuko laughed nervously. The captain scratched the back of her head, pushing away the temptation to dig through deeper into what Atsuko was hiding from her. But it probably wasn't something serious since it came from both Asuka and Rino. And Atsuko wasn't dumb to hide information if it were to risk their lives.

Leaning back slightly on her seat, she exhaled through her nose quietly. "I wonder how Mii-chan is doing right now?" She is worried. Truly worried about her close friend's conditions. When she had heard that she was in critical danger of her health, the captain had fussed over Rena multiple times about keeping Minegishi alive. If she didn't, who knows what would happen afterward for the captain was known to have a short temper.

Her partner came over and sat down next to her. Atsuko's hands were on Minami's, who was laying on top of her own legs. She saw the captain bite the bottom of her lip in frustration. "It's my fault that Mii-chan is hurt like this. If I had only figured out the plan even sooner or even told everyone to duck down sooner..."

"Bakamina, stop talking and listen to me." Atsuko doesn't seem to be very tolerant of those that keep on blaming themselves. Simply those with low self-esteem is just the type of person she cannot hang around with. If she did, then she won't promise not to hurt their feelings for her words lash out like a whip. Bringing one of her hands up to Minami's chin, she turned the shorter girl's face towards her direction. Their eyes connected with each other, staring deeply from within. "None of this is your fault. Rather it is the Redcoats. You played your role as a captain very well, believe me." Her other hand came up and poke the girl's nose. "Trust me. If I were in your position, I instead would've gotten ALL of us killed AND the ship sinking deep down the bottom of the sea."

Minami couldn't help but chuckle when Atsuko said such words to her. Then surprising enough, Atsuko nuzzled her nose with Minami's. This caused the captain to blush at such action from her partner. "A-Acchan..."

"Your nose is soft and cute," she commented with a smile. This only made Minami to blush even more, her eyes soon detaching itself from Atsuko's. It roamed around the room and tried to avoid making any possible contact with the co-captain's. Atsuko giggled and pinch her cheeks. "It's the truth."

----------

Mariko and Haruna was standing right next to Minegishi, who was asleep on one of the many white beds of the clinic room. Though it was no hospital, Minami's ship here was made sure to have a large enough quarter for the medics. She valued the quality of the rooms over the number of weapons her ship must have. (Thus why she would like to avoid danger and smartly defend the ship oversea) The pioneer member was sleeping peacefully with many layers of bandages seen underneath her clothing.

"This girl is lucky," Rena commented as she walked out of her nearby office. Wearing her white doctor robe and a clipboard at hand, she tapped the tip of her quill at the paper. "She should recover fully in about a month. Two months of being forbidden with any sort of fighting against the opposing enemies whether we need help or not." With a sigh, she glanced over at the other members that were occupying the other beds. Shimazaki Haruka, Akimoto Sayaka, Matsui Jurina and Kitahara Rie were seen resting. The damage they sustained were not from the cannonballs thank god, but it was instead from the enemies. Bullet and sword wounds were found on all four of them. Thanks to her skills in the medical field, she was able to treat and tend to their wounds without a problem.

"I'm glad to hear that," Mariko chuckled in a nervous tone. "But I'm worried about Jurina too..."

"Don't worry about her," Rena reassured her. "Her wounds are nothing compared to Minegishi-senpai here. She'll recover in less than a week. Possibly in less than four days if she is a fast recover-er."

After exchanging a couple more words about the conditions of other members, Rena was left alone in the room with the patients. Another sigh left her. It was a lot of work after the battle she was faced with. As the only doctor on the ship, she sometimes wished she had some sort of assistant that was well trained in the medical field. Usually she would only be faced with treating the members from an illness. But when something like this happened, never has she been overworked in her life before.

Walking over to Jurina's side, she eyed the sleeping girl. "You really are one reckless girl," she mumbled out loud as she sat down on a nearby stool. The clipboard still at hand, she flipped through the papers and scratched down some notes. Once finished writing, she shot a glance at Jurina's direction and still saw the figure unconscious. A pang of pain hit her right in the core when she first saw the injured Jurina pushing herself through the battle. Without Mariko, she could've killed herself with her stubborn attitude. At least Rena was persuasive enough to stop the young girl from running back up on the upper deck to engage into more battles. Well, persuasive enough to force the girl into her sleep mode with a drug from a syringe.

She shook her head, rubbing the side of her temple with one hand. Rena didn't like it when members got hurt. But when it was Jurina, she starts to panic and over-react with almost everything concerning the young girl. Did she really care for her that much? Maybe. Or maybe it was because the girl was just 15 years old and that Rena felt as though she had the responsibility to watch over her aside from Mariko?

Rena's hand came upon Jurina's forehead and felt it for her temperature. She wasn't having a fever like before thanks to some herbal medicine she always carried around. Then she gently brushed and tucked her bangs behind her ears while sleeping soundly; her even breaths felt from her hand.

Those questions will be answered soon in the future. So right now, Rena is focusing on getting the members back into their top notch health. Having a sick or wounded member would only slow down everyone else. And no one wanted that at all.

----------

Returning back to Kumi and Yuria, they were now witnessing first-hand a fight between Mayu and Sae. Verbal fight to be exact. The two girls were escaping from the dangerous Atsuko when they bumped into a heated conversation from the two members. Right outside of the hallway that leads to many of the members' bedrooms, the two didn't seem to be stopping any time soon. Mayu and Sae were barely hurt for they only had a small bandage reside on their cheeks and their faint bruised knuckles. However, they were so focused that they didn't pay any attention to their surroundings and see two other girls watching from afar.

"How about you back away from Yuki, hm? You're getting way too close to her," Sae demanded as she stared down at the younger and more shorter girl. Eyebrows twitching in anger, she responded back, "What do you mean I'm getting way too close to her? I like staying around with her so there's nothing you can do about it."

"Exactly. Which is why I want you to stay far away from her."

"That would be impossible, Sae. You know that the both of us are roommates as you room with Sayaka."

"You don't seem to be getting the message of what I'm trying to say here." A deep breath. Then Sae continued on with a confession. "Don't you understand that I really love Yukirin? I really do love her and I want you to stay far far FAR away from that girl."

"But I love her too and she has her eyes already set on me as you can tell!"

"Before you came on board, she always cared, pampered and loved me as I was her girlfriend. Now that you came into the picture, she immediately left me behind without any warning and was drawn to you instead!"

Sae's hands formed into fists and was shaking from a mixture of anger and sadness. Negative emotions took over her thought processes as she flared even more comments and demands back at Mayu. The 'cyborg' girl didn't back away from the argument. Rather she wanted to get this entire situation to be straightened out. And she didn't like to lose either way.

"This is just ridiculous, Sae. If you really love her so much, why don't you just go up to her and confess?"

"I know that she will answer 'no' and pick you. So I want to make sure that I win her back from you."

Mayu groaned in frustration at Sae's stubbornness. 'And just when I thought things just couldn't get anymore complicated...' she mentally face palmed herself. Then staring directly at Sae's eyes, she scrunched her eyebrows. "You're just making the entire situation more confusing and worse than what it was suppose to be at hand. We're only going around in circles here from the main point." She held up a finger in the air. "One, you're emotions are all over the place, making it difficult for even me to comprehend what you're trying to say." Another finger joined the first one she held up. "And two, stop making assumptions about Yuki's decisions. If she does end up choosing you, then good for her. I'm not going to do anything to stop you both from having happiness...." Her words trailed off when she realized what she had just said. Was this younger girl here really that loyal to Yuki to the point that she would even sacrifice her own happiness...? Of course she would. She's foolishly in love with Yuki. So foolish that if Yuki were to cheat on her (which she believes she isn't and truthfully isn't a cheater at all), she would still be chasing after her like a mindless zombie following the overlord.

Sae stopped talking and was standing in her spot, breathing in and out heavily. Maybe Mayu was right. Her emotions were all over the place. She was desperate. A little TOO desperate in wanting to gain Yuki's attention. So desperate for yearning that same attention and love she had gotten in the past that she would just charge up to Mayu with anger and no dialogues outlined in her mind. How foolish of her.

"Y-You're right..." she admitted. But the next moment was startling for the other girl. Sae had given her a punch on the side of her face, making her stumble backward and hit her back against the wall of the hallway's. More shocked than hurt, Mayu's hand reached up to the now-red cheek and stared at the older girl with surprise. "This is a reminder that I'm going to win Yuki back from you. You may win this argument but you did not lose my motivation to getting Yuki back. Rather, leaving me with even more desire. Remember that."

With that said, she pushed herself past Mayu and walked up ahead to her room. Leaving the stunned Mayu behind, Kumi and Yuria took this right timing to run up to her and ask if she was alright. "Mayuyu? Are you okay?" Yuria questioned and examined her cheek. The cheek was becoming bruised and was visible from even a distant. The injured girl didn't answer her question but instead, stared into space. Then after a couple seconds, she refocused into reality and squinted her eyes. "So Miyazawa Sae really wants to get Yukirin back that much, hm?" she muttered under her breath.

Kumi and Yuria blinked at the younger girl who had now brushed her way past the two, ignoring their many more questions that flew at her direction. They watched after her and soon saw her enter into her own room. With the door clicked closed, the two standing figures in the hallway sighed and looked at each other. "Man, what's up with their relationship?" Kumi wondered as Yuria shrugged her shoulders. "Love can be so very very complicated."

"I wonder what Yuki is going to say when she hears this from Mayu?"

"She's probably going to hate Sae instead?"

"Or if the cyborg girl decided to keep her mouth shut on this manner..."

Mayu was known to keep secrets. Secrets for the good of others more like it. The last time she lied cleanly was to protect Kumi and Yuria from being tossed overboard by their captain when the two was caught peeking at Atsuko bathing in the washroom. So it wouldn't be surprising if she hid what Sae had done to her and kept her mouth trapped. Although it would benefit Mayu with her relationship between Yuki and her, she probably doesn't want Sae's relationship with Yuki to worsen. True that she's a cyborg and heartless, she isn't heartless when it comes to these sensitive matters.

Both of the girls closed their eyes and shook their head. "I just hope things don't get way too heated between the three of them, especially Mayu and Sae."

----------

Itano was up on the upper deck, sobbing mentally as she scribbled on her clipboard. She was busy checking the conditions of the ship... Which really doesn't seem to be difficult to conclude the status of it. Many black markings were checked on the boxes that needed parts to be repaired and additional comments made about it. Boards were broken, wooden poles and torn pieces of shrouds hanged from overhead. And as usual, the railings this time were destroyed to the point that one might say it's a ship without railings. "So much damage to this ship... The repair cost is going to be extensive," she feared. "I wonder what Takamina is going to say about it..."

While she checked the wooden poles and broken boards beneath her feet, Kasai sneaked up to her from behind. Wanting to pounce on her and give her a nice, bear hug is what Kasai planned to do. However, little did she know that Itano was already prepared for this scenario to happen. So when she jumped at her direction, Itano merely side-stepped and watched Kasai fall down to one of the many damaged surface area of the ship. To her surprise, it shattered under such impact and heard the other girl land down to the lower part of the deck with a crash. Specifically back to the dining room.

The girl with the clipboard looked downward and saw Kasai laying motionless on top of the dining table. She need not to worry for when the other members checked upon her, they simply shrugged their shoulders and walked away. "Tomo~mi, you know it's not time to horse around at this time," she scolded her and walked away, leaving the poor girl behind.

----------

"Oshima-san? What are you doing here?" Sayanee was surprised to see Oshima Yuko knock upon her door to her room. Since she isn't rooming with anyone, it's a surprise to have someone approach to her when she's in her room. Yuko scratched the back of her head and smiled idiotically at her direction. "Heyo~ Just wanted to come and stop by~ Hope you don't mind me barging in~"

"O-Of course not! Come in, come in!" Sayanee held the door open for Yuko to come into her room. Unsure of what Yuko truly wanted though, she closed the door behind her as the squirrel leapt on top of her bed. She grabbed a hold of Sayanee's pillow and hugged it while laying down on her stomach. "So..." The confused girl sat on a nearby chair and leaned the side of her body against the wooden back of it. "Did you want to say something?"

There was a slight hesitation from Yuko, making Sayanee wonder if she had asked something she shouldn't have. But before she had a chance to apologize, Yuko finally spoke up. "I just... had this one question in mind that I really wanted to ask you with your honest opinion." Looking at Sayanee with a rare serious expression, she then asked, "If someone were to betray you once, would you trust in them again?"

Now Sayanee here doesn't know how to properly answer. What was she to say? She never had this situation happen to her before. Or more likely, she was the one that almost betrayed and killed the captain of this ship. "I... I can't answer that question, Oshima-san. Sumimasen."

A flash of disappointment ran across Yuko's face, but was quickly replaced with a nervous giggle. "Ah, right right. Sorry for asking such strange question! Anyway!" She quickly sat up on her spot and tightened her hug on the soft white pillow. "Tell me how you feel about your first fight against the Redcoats?"

Surprised by the sudden change of topic, Sayanee tried to adjust to the situation and answered her question. But as they spoke, Yuko had that question still stuck behind her brain. Almost as if it was a leech just sucking the sanity out of her. And it had to do with none other than the captain of this ship: Takahashi Minami.



We're going to back away for a bit with the entire Yuko and Takamina relationship at the moment. For now, we're going to have Mayu's and Yukirin's past (and possibly a new member) explained within this next arc.  :on woohoo:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 6
Post by: Llyloo on February 04, 2013, 01:05:59 AM
Nyaaah. I just really miss that fanfics *w*

Sae èwé don't toucht o Mayu èwé go with Sayaka and let Mayuki alone.

I want moar about Yuko, it's not enough èwé.

And Yuki's and Mayu's past ** yaaay. I can't wait.

- Go to sleep now -
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 6
Post by: arrow27 on February 04, 2013, 01:47:17 AM
lol I'll try to enjoy the ride of painfully waiting :P

THANKS FOR THE UPDATE!!! The scene with Rino, Sasshi , Kumi and Yuria was pretty hilarious :P & Good thing Atsuko didn't tell Minami about it, cause if it was enough to make Atsuko red it would've knocked Minami out :P

& wow, pretty intense with Mayu and Sae, them two and Yuki will def have further complications.

& nice, so now wer have a small hint as to Yuko's problem with Minami. So Minami has betrayed Yuko once? I wonder if that's correct or a misunderstanding though, and if not, I can't wait to find out what exactly happened since Minami doesn't seem like the type to do that.

Awesome chapter as always, looking forward to the next!!!!!!!!!!!! :D

Good luck with your test and lab by the way!
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 6
Post by: Haruko on February 04, 2013, 06:01:36 AM
aww atsumina couple so cute...

mmm what happen yuko?
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 6
Post by: cisda83 on February 04, 2013, 11:14:13 AM
Interaction between Minami and Atsuko... great as always... although Minami is very dense...

Sae is a jerk.. her love is so selfish.... just want Yuki.... don't care about Yuki's feeling and also a coward,,, she can confess her feeling long before Mayu appeared in front of them

Mayu is so nice... her love for Yuki is so pure to no fault... willing to turn blind eye for any wrong doing that Yuki might do... because she love Yuki lots...

Eh... Sae is really really is a jerk... what's with the punch... it's so unnecessarily

What's with the betrayal... Minami betrayed Yuko?

More mysteries to know... Can't wait to see the next

Thank you for the update....

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 6
Post by: mo-chan on February 04, 2013, 11:18:38 AM
yay I wanna see more about Mayu and Yuki
I'm waiting for Mayu and Yuki's past
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 6
Post by: LoyalFlutist on February 17, 2013, 11:07:11 PM
[Replies]

@Llyloo: LOL, I'm sorry to keep you waiting then. This fiction takes quite a while to think up a plot. Yuko's past will be explained in the future, so you'll have to be patient.  :bingo:

@arrow27: Thanks for the compliment! Hmm~ We'll see about what exactly Minami did that caused Yuko to lose her trust to Minami in the near future. And more complicated relationships that becomes even more complicated.  :dizzy:

@Haruko: You'll find more about Yuko later on in the future chapters.  :glasses:

@cisda83: These mysteries should hopefully be answered as the story progresses onward.  :whistle:

@mo-chan: Mayu's and Yuki's past (and quite possibly Sae's) will be in this chapter along with the next couple chapters.  :on gay:



Here's another update on this fiction! I had to think really long and hard on how to type up this chapter. It's pretty hard in my opinion, but hopefully the next couple chapters should be easy to type up. Sometimes writer's block comes up a little too frequently, especially when you have like two other long fiction going on.  :on polter:

Enjoy it and hopefully it isn't suckish like I thought it was.  :on chew:



[Chapter 7]

Kashiwagi Yuki was humming a tune to herself as she trended down the corridor. After visiting the injured Minegishi Minami in the clinic room, she had just bumped into Captain Minami. The shorter girl requested that both she and Mayu come to her captain's head quarter when they're ready. As long as they stop by before nightfall, that is. While the older girl walked through the hallway, she almost accidentally crashed into Sae. Their shoulders barely bumping into each other. Yuki ceased walking. "Ah, gomen Sae-chan," she apologized with a bow of her head. 'I've been bumping into quite a lot of people today...'

The other girl stopped in her track and scratched the back of her head. "Sorry about that, Yukirin," she cheaply smiled. "I must be a little tired today..." A small yawn came out of Sae's mouth. Yuki widen her eyes slightly and covered her mouth with one of her hands. "You should rest, Sae. It's not good to be pushing yourself too much."

"That's what I'm planning to do right now," Sae chuckled and removed her hand from behind, waving it in the air. Then without reason, she hugged Yuki in front of her. "I'll see you later, neh?" She was surprised at such sudden action from Sae, but returned the same treatment. The two separated and after waving to each other farewell, Yuki decided to return back to her and Mayu's room. Other members haven't seen her around lately, so it's a possibility that she's hiding in their room.

Now approaching up to the door of their room, Yuki's hand came up and knocked on the wooden brown surface. "Mayuyu? Are you in there?" No answer. Raising one of her eyebrows, she knocked again. "Mayuyu, hello?" Again, she was met with silence. She decided to push forth the door, opening it. (There is no such thing as locks in doors for this ship) She was now able to view inside of the room and saw a familiar figure sitting on the edge of the bottom bunk bed. It was none other than Mayu. Smiling, she took a step inside.

"Mayu, Captain Takahashi wants us to meet up with her-... Are you okay?" That question came out of her mouth when she saw the other girl. She looked as though she was staring into space, not heeding any attention to the older girl. In a few seconds, Mayu snapped out of her trance and saw Yuki from the corner of her eyes, quickly turning to look at her right. Making an attempt to hide her bruised spot on her right cheek. "Yeah, I'm okay."

That wasn't enough to convince Yuki though. After seeing Mayu acting unusually different, she knew something was up. Coming over till she was now kneeling on her knees in front of the younger girl. Mayu flicked her eyes briefly over to her. "I... told you I'm fine." Still not convinced, the older girl frowned. Before Mayu knew it, Yuki had forced her head to face at her direction. Two hands were cupping both sides of her lower jaw. She heard a wince from the younger girl. A gasp left her now-open mouth from what she was seeing. The sight of the bruise on Mayu's face was red and painful to look at. Shades of purple barely visible to the naked eyes. Just seeing the injury on the person that cared so much too hurt her.

"Mayu... Who did this to you?" The tone of Yuki's voice became dangerous as her so-called 'Black' aura was felt. Her aura being shown. When someone, especially Mayu here, is hurt from anyone or anything, she becomes very angry and overprotective. So overprotective that she could possibly make the situation worse than its original state without meaning to. There was hesitation in Mayu. A short hesitation. Then she answered, "I accidentally... bumped into... the corner of the desk... when I got up from the ground." Mayu wished she could speak a bit more smoother, but every movement she makes with her mouth hurts. It hurts to talk, put in simply.

The other girl seems suspicious of such reasoning coming from the cyborg girl. Her eyes were squinted, staring at Mayu with curiosity. "Oh really?"

"Yes, really... okaa-san." Yuki truly wanted to keep pushing on, wanting to demand Mayu for a better explanation to this 'accident' she had that resulted in her injury. But she didn't push it. Instead, she stood back up straight and walked over to a nearby cabinet within the room. Hanging just a couple inches on the wall away from the desk, Yuki came to it and cracked it open. Couple of first-aid kits and common medicines and remedies were within the box. (Each room contained a medicine cabinet thanks to Rena's ability to create the remedies and medicine) She grabbed the kit and a cream bottle before shutting it. Returning back to Mayu's side, she sat to the right.

The equipments and objects that were needed are next to her as she commanded the younger girl to face straight ahead while she treats the injury. Not objecting to her 'mother,' Mayu did as she was told. Obedient she is. Silence was in the air between the two figures as Yuki dabbed the cream on the targeted cheek. To Mayu's luck, her mouth from the inside wasn't hurt but on the exterior surface on her cheek, it was painful. Just touching it alone made her wince in pain. "Itai! Careful!" Mayu yelped and immediately retracted her face away from the person treating her. "Gomen. I'll try to be more careful."

While she treated Mayu, her mind unconsciously wandered back to the past of meeting her for the first time...

"Kashiwagi Yuki, you have a new roommate," Minami announced as she privately talked to the taller girl one-on-one. Standing just outside of her room, Minami had a younger girl standing behind her back. No. Hiding more like it. She had her hands gripping on the edge of Minami's white uniform. Minami glanced over her shoulder and chuckled nervously at the sight. "Watanabe-san, it's okay. Yuki here isn't going to hurt you."

Yuki remembered seeing this girl earlier. The girl that was on the verge of death only to be saved by Minami. She was still only a member for barely two months and still trying to adjust to the new changes. She remembered seeing the poor girl just a week ago carried by the captain and straight into the clinic room. Nightfall has already descended onto the members and ship. One can wonder what had exactly happened that caused the captain and one of the members to return back with a stranger.  Before she came inside of the room though, she screamed and hollered at the members to start sailing away from the port. "Bounty hunters are coming after us! Take us away, Atsuko!" her voice echoed throughout the ship, causing huge wave of chaos to occur. They didn't have a doctor that time, but luckily Minami and Mariko were known to treat the wounded at such emergency. No one knows exactly why she was brought to the ship from China where they stopped by to restock.

"....really?" her small, high-pitched voice squeaked like a terrified mouse. A nod. Though she wouldn't leave Minami's side, she did stop clinging to the other girl from behind and slowly walked up to stand by her side. She was cute, wearing the uniform that Minami had each member required to equip on no matter what. But something was off. Her eyes. The smaller girl gulped, avoiding eye contact with Yuki's. Yuki could easily tell that this girl is... fragile. Was she naturally this shy around people? Or was there something more that caused her to become like this? Either way, Yuki extended her hand out to the younger girl. "I'm Kashiwagi Yuki as you can already tell. What's your name?" she said with a smile.

The other girl hugged Minami's arms, shaking in fear. "W-W-Watanabe... M-Mayu..." Her quivering voice is enough to make one want to be gentle toward such girl. She didn't in return extend her hand out to shake with Yuki. Rather she stared at her hand as though it was some sort of weapon threatening to cut her down.

Yuki couldn't help but sigh mentally as she retracted her hand. "Well, you're going to be my roommate so I welcome you here."

After getting Mayu inside of the room, Yuki clicked the door shut behind her. When she turned around to face the girl, she saw her sitting on the bottom bunk. Her knees were brought close to her chest and stared downward at the mattress. Confused but worried, she came up to the younger girl.

"Watanabe-san is your name, huh?" Yuki tried to start up a conversation between the two. No response from the other girl. She just sat in her spot, shaking and not saying a single word. Yuki then tried again. This time, she climbed up on the bed and closed the distance between the two. The girl didn't react but rather made sure her eyes didn't go anywhere near Yuki's face.

She waited a couple of seconds that felt like long minutes. Still no response or reaction from the younger girl. Sighing, she sat in front of the girl and crossed her arms. She wasn't angry at all. No. Yuki was never the type to get angry unless her friends and shipmates were threatened or hurt. But just when she was about to speak, she heard a couple words from the other girl.

"She died."

"Eh?" This took Yuki by surprise. Her eyes widen when she heard the words escape out of her mouth. Mayu then slowly lifted her eyes till they were equal level with Yuki's. Her eyes. They finally met with Yuki's. Emptiness was seen in them. Not a single emotion other than sadness and regret.

"She died. My sister died... And it's all my fault."

Her body was shaking and tears soon streamed down upon her face uncontrollably. Soft hiccups were heard from her as she buried her face on her knees. Pain hit upon Yuki's heart when she saw such scene. In one movement, she hugged the girl tightly in her embrace. "I'm so sorry to hear that," Yuki whispered to Mayu as she had one of her hand hold the back of her head. She rested her chin on top of her shoulder, letting the girl cry into her shoulder. "I know how you feel. I lost my parents so very long ago when I was young... Losing a relative is painful." Tears soon formed in the corner of her eyes too. She could feel them soon sliding down her cheeks. Closing her eyes, she kept hold on the younger girl, not wanting to let her go. She knew the pain of losing someone. She was not even six-years old when her parents got into an accident and died back in Canada. How she joined Minami's crew was just a coincidence. They stopped by her country and she asked to join them due to the fact that she has no family or friends.

"Though I cannot heal you directly, the least I can do is stand by your side and support you..."


"ITAI! Watch it!" Hearing Mayu's loud voice snapped Yuki back into the present time. She blinked a couple of times, staring in a dazed state. She looked over at the other girl. Mayu was squinting her eyes, trying to bite back words that express her stinging pain. "Are... we done yet?"

"Gomen gomen, Mayuyu. We're almost done." Shaking off thoughts that lingered about their past, she continued to treat Mayu. As time passed by, she was thankful that Mayu slowly opened up as opposed to her fearful and timid self long ago. Maybe a little too much. She can be serious and mature but at the same time can be sometimes a kid and random. But what bothered her the most though was Mayu's past. Despite being together for a long period of time, she still didn't understand it. What exactly had happened? Who caused her that much pain? Who or what killed her sister? Older or younger? So many questions yet none answered. Every single time she brought up Mayu's past, the other girl would tense up and cease speaking anymore. So there wasn't much of a choice wanting to speak about it.

Though it took them a while to get it treated due to Mayu jerking away every now and then, she was now patched up. Getting up from the edge of the bed, Yuki took the now-closed medical box. "You should be more careful then, Mayu," she warned while walking over to the cabinet to return the objects. Mayu just bobbed her head. "Okay."

"Are you feeling better right now...?"

"The pain went away thanks to you, 'mother.'" Mayu was able to flash a small smile at Yuki's direction. True. The pain did go away. But not because of the medicine. No. It was thanks to the girl that she loves. Upon seeing the smile, Yuki felt her heart skip a beat. 'S-So cute...' Then coughing into her hand, she looked at the closed bedroom's door. "We should get going to the captain's head quarter right now. Better to get it over with and rest for the evening."

---------

The two girls were standing inside of the captain's quarter. Across from them was Takahashi Minami and none other than her partner, Atsuko. She was seated, her hands intertwining each other with her elbows resting on top of the table. A small frown was on her face when she saw Mayu's patched cheek. "I don't remember you getting hurt in that way during the fight," she commented with curiosity. The captain here cares about everyone equally, so it wasn't surprising for her to be concerned about each members' health. "Did someone hurt you?"

Mayu quickly shook her head. "Iie. I just recklessly bumped my cheek on the corner of my desk." This raised a question to Minami's head. Surely Mayu's injury there couldn't have resulted with just bumping into the corner of a table. Not at all. It seems suspicious enough already. But she didn't push forth and decided to go on to the topic she wanted to speak about.

"Since we're close to the country of Spain, I want you both to stop by and buy us some stocks to refill on." Minami then leaned back slightly. Her hand grabbed a hold one of the many drawers and pulled them open. She then took out a small list written out on a brown paper scroll, placing them on top of the table. "These are the items that I wish for you both to buy. I know it's a lot, but we're going to be staying in the port for a full week or two."

"Why is that captain?"

"The ship needs to have some... major repair..." Minami rubbed the back of her head nervously. No need for her to say more. The members all knew how much damage the ship has received. When the captain had gotten the report on the ship from Itano, she was close to just wanting to buy a new ship. It was cheaper that way anyway. However, this ship was her prize possession. The ship she alone has built with her own hands. "So I'm sure it'll be a while till we sail off."

She paused for a moment. Then continued speaking. "Since you both will be going into town to refill out stocks, I give you both permission to stay within the closest town you can find."

Yuki raised her eyebrow at such statements. "Why are you granting us both such permission, captain?" It was strange. Usually Minami would forbid members from even staying in town rather than the ship due to the danger of the Redcoats and bounty hunters. Especially if it's a long period of time. A small chuckle was heard from Minami's direction. "Don't be asking too much questions. In Spain, the land is vast and the location that where we are going to park our boat is far away from any nearby town. So I wish for you both to hurry, but at the same time, take your time with bringing the equipment back to us."

A small sigh left Minami's lips as she leaned forward just a bit. "I trust in you both that you'll come back safely to us." Then with a small wave, she ushered the two girls out of the room.

Once they left the room, the captain then slumped forward from her seat, stretching her arms out on the desk. "Ahhh~ We're going to be in debt if I don't find a way to earn more money..." Atsuko beside her placed her finger below her chin. Pondering for a couple of minutes, she finally spoke up. "Takamina, we can have a couple of members find some part-time jobs and work until we are ready to leave the country."

"Are you sure that's a good idea though?" Minami closed her eyes, feeling somewhat tired. "I mean, I don't mind but the more members we send in, the more danger our members is suspected to."

"What other way is there to earn some golds then? I mean, you yourself and I are already busy with the paperwork and ship alone."

"... Doesn't look like we have a choice, do we?" She sighed once more out loud. "Fine. How about you gather two members and discuss with them about this little job. I'm busy at the moment now as you can already tell. Got these damn paper works to fill out..." Her eyes reopened and then trailed to the corner of the room. There the two saw a massive stack of paper piling on top of each other. It was a couple inches above the ground, making one flinch just at the amount of work. "Acchan~ Get me those papers... I want to finish them as soon as possible."

While the two partners were working inside of the room, both Yuki and Mayu came out and decided to eat an early dinner. Though they sensed that Kasai hasn't cooked anything yet, they were planning to ask her if she was able to cook a small meal just for the two. Walking through the ship, they entered upon the dining room. Yuki then poked her head inside of the kitchen, looking left and right. No sight of Kasai, their one and only chef. "Hm... Tomo~mi isn't here at all..." Yuki muttered as they came inside.

Pots and pans were still hanging from nearby hooks; already dried and ready to be used. The stove hasn't been turned on since this afternoon and many of the equipments were tucked in safe places. Yuki's eyes scanning around the small kitchen, a small smile formed on her lips. "How about this, Mayuyu?" Turning her body around so she was facing the younger girl, she threw out her idea. "I'll cook for you while you wait outside for me."

Mayu eyes widen slightly at the idea. She's never seen Yuki cook let alone even tasted the kind of food she made. Maybe the foods that Yuki would brew be delicious or even more than Kasai's? Little did she know that Yuki is a terrible cooker. No matter how much training one can force upon her, she will never be able to properly cook even with a professional instructor by her side.

"But what about you, Yukirin? Aren't you going to eat too?"

"I'll eat later if you don't mind. I'm not really that hungry right now actually. Going on a diet, you know."

Then she shooed her out of the kitchen. Mayu could only roll her eyes at such action. She walked over and sat in a nearby table, patiently waiting. While she waited, a couple of members were seen passing by. "Oh, Mayuyu! What happened to you?" Yuko's voice was heard from the left side of Mayu. Flicking her eyes to that direction, she raised her eyebrows when she saw Yuko's concerned expression. "Did somebody hurt my Shiriri-chan?"

"No, nobody did," she lied. "I only accidentally made a dumb mistake to bumping against the corner of my desk." Mayu was praying that Yuko would go away and leave her alone. But she didn't and rather, sat right next to the younger girl. Her right arm could be felt resting on top of her shoulders and neck. "Mayu Mayu Mayu, you should be more careful," Yuko warned the other girl. To add a more dramatic/lame effect, she closed her eyes and waved her finger in the air as though she's a mother. "You're not a klutz like Nyan Nyan and Sasshi... How bad did you crash into the table?"

"Pretty hard."

There was the expression of empathy on Yuko's face as she opened her eyes. Her eyebrows were slanted downward in a diagonal position. "Ouch... That has to hurt, especially if you need a patch like that."

Mayu simply shrugged her shoulders and laid her chin on top of her crossed arms. "Yeah..." Then looking back at Yuko, she hoped to change the topic of the conversation. "So what are you up to right now?" She wished she hadn't asked that question. Yuko's face turned into one of her infamous perverted face. Eyes squinted and a creepy grin that only old uncles would have, she raised two of her hands into the air. Hands making a motion that wanted to grab boobs and butts. "I'm going to go grab my Nyan Nyan's oshiri once I see her! But please don't let her know, okay?"

'Why is she saying it out loud then?' A sweat drop rolled down the side of Mayu's face. Yuko then put her hands side-by-side together, forming an 'oshiri' sign. "Oshiri!" she joked.

That made the younger girl giggle and too copied after her. "Oshiri Sisters we are," she commented, making Yuko laugh happily. "That's my younger sis'!" Soon the conversation that was about Mayu's injury suddenly turned into a conversation about rating member's butts.

"Okay okay, from one to ten; one being the worse and ten being irresistible, what is Mocchi's butt rate?" Yuko excitedly asked, her dimpled smile shown. Mayu looked up, thinking. "I'm guessing... a seven?"

Yuko nodded with her eyes closed. "Hmmhmm... I can agree with you on that... How about your Yukirin?"

If Mayu was drinking anything at the moment, she would've sprayed it all out of both her nose and mouth from surprise. Nearly falling out of her seat backward, she adjusted back into her calm composure and coughed lightly into her hand. "I-It'll be... a-a... t-ten..."

"A what? I couldn't hear you." Mayu was unsure if her fellow oshiri sister is trying to troll her or if she really couldn't hear. But with hesitation, she repeated what she had just said. "I said a ten..."

The grin on Yuko's face widen with mischief when she heard the rating from Mayu. Her eyebrows wiggled. Then a laugh then came out of her mouth. "Ohohoho! I see now! It's no surprise that my oshiri sister here would rate the person that she loves so very very very high!" Her right hand came up to her forehead, still  laughing. "I would rate my Nyan Nyan just like that too!"

"Er... What are you two talking about?" That voice that suddenly boomed from behind. It was none other than Yuki's. Startling the two sitting figures, they quickly turned their attention to her; Mayu waving her hands wildly in the air.

"N-Nothing Yukirin! We're just talking about stuff!"

"Mayu rating your butt the highest on the chart."

The two oshiri sisters were speaking at the same time. Not to mention they spoke at different pacing, thus causing their sentences to be hard to follow and comprehend. This doesn't seem to help Yuki since the only words she picked out was 'Yukirin' and 'butt.' Flashing a smile, she brushed aside whatever they were speaking and reminded them about the dinner she holds at hand.

Or so it looks like dinner. At her hand held two plates of, well, black... purple-ish substance that can't be recognized as a food object or even a thing upon sight. Steam came rising out of the object on the white plate. There wasn't any smell coming from it, so both Mayu and Yuko predicted that maybe it won't taste as bad as it looks. As they say with that saying, 'can't judge a book by its cover.' Placing the plate on the table in front of Mayu and Yuko, Yuki smiled nervously. "I hope it's good. It's actually been a while since I last prepared someone food."

Mayu had this strange look on her face as she stared at the plate before her eyes. By her side, Yuko had a disbelief expression. "I don't want to eat, Yuki. I'm just here talking with Mayu-"

"Huh? You don't want to try out my food?" Her words were cut off when the younger girl sitting close jabbed her elbow against Yuko's ribcage. A little 'oof' came out of her mouth. Before she could say another word, Mayu glared at her with such dangerous eyes. "Don't. Say. Anything," she mouthed. As much as Yuko don't want to eat, she couldn't be mean and walk away from such nice offer. Even if the food itself isn't as... nice as it should be. Not to mention Mayu right next to her is giving her a reminder that she should just deal with it. Gulping, Yuko flashed a forceful grin at Mayu with eyes closed. She didn't like it at all.

Yuki then gave them both spoons to begin eating their food. "I'm sorry if it's not as good as you wanted it to be," she muttered and looked away, scared of what their reaction might be. Both of the oshiri sisters exchanged their glances at each other, mentally crying at such fate they have. "I-Itadakimasu..." They both stuttered. Using their metal spoon to pick up a small chunk of... whatever that stuff is on the plate, they brought it close to their mouth.

Still no smell coming from the food. There was only one way to find out whether it was tasty or not. It was to try it. 'Heaven O Mighty Lord, give me strength,' they both prayed while sticking the spoon into their mouth.

One second. No reaction. None moving their jaw in attempt to chew or bite it.

Two seconds. No reaction. Beginning to chew the food.

Three seconds. No reaction. Their chewing slowed down, tasting the food.

Four seconds. No reaction. They soon stopped moving their jaw and tasted the flavor.

Five seconds. Reaction.

The two girls almost wanted to spit out the disgusting foreign object. Clean their tongue. Clean their teeth. Clean the inside of their entire mouth. It taste so bad that it can't even be described. It was horrendous simply put. Something that could kill them. It may taste terrible, but they were afraid of hurting Yuki's feelings. She did put a lot of effort into the preparation. So swallowing with great difficulty, they tried to resist the temptation to puke out what just went down to their poor stomach. Their poor digestive system is going to have a lot of problems tonight.

"I-I-IT TASTED..... GOOD," Yuko struggled to make a positive feedback. She was biting back all sorts of negative comments. Not only she but Mayu also, who could only nod in agreement to her words. Upon hearing their words, Yuki looked back at them and somewhat was radiating an almost Buddha-like light. "R-Really? Great! Then if you both said that it taste good, maybe I should tell Tomo~mi that she doesn't need to cook for tonight's dinner! Just for tonight!" Standing proudly as though she had won some sort of medallion award, she pointed her index finger at the two sitting girls. "When I come back, you both better finish up those plates!" Before Mayu or Yuko could stop her, she dashed away from the dining room in search of Kasai.

"...........I hope a lot of the members are skipping dinner tonight."

"Yeah. Me too."

The two girls looked at their plate once more and sighed.

"I pray to the heavens that we won't die from being poisoned with this." 

----------

"Sayaka, I-I don't really know what to do..."

Sae was sitting on the stool next to the injured Sayaka, burying her face into her two hands. After that event between her and Mayu, she decided to stop by the clinic and check out Sayaka. She was laying in her bed, resting. Rena had just given news that Sayaka is fast at recovering, so it wouldn't be shocking if she is back up and running in less than a week. Her close friend is very happy and glad to hear of this news. But as much as she wanted to celebrate hearing such good news, her mind could only wander back to both Yuki's and Mayu's relationship.

The girl laying on the bed was facing her head towards Sae's direction. A frown crossed on her face. "Sae... I'm sure you'll get a chance to be with her..."

"But Sayaka!" she exclaimed, lifting her head up. "The two of them really do love each other! And as much as I want to erase my feelings for Yuki, I still love her no matter what!"

A sigh. "Sae... Just... confess your feelings towards Yuki... I'm sure it's better than keeping quiet about it-"

"You don't understand, Sayaka." Standing up from her seat, Sae now stared directly at the laying figure. Determination was in her eyes. Not wanting to be defeated. Does she really like Yuki to the point that she'll do anything just to get her back? As Sayaka gaped at the scene in front of her, the co-captain of the ship came into the medic room.

"A-Acchan!" they both exclaimed when they saw her approaching. Looking bored and unconcerned as usual, she stood opposite of Sae. "As requested by the captain, I want you, Sae, to help us out with a job once we stop by Spain."
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 7 [Update: 02/17/13]
Post by: Llyloo on February 17, 2013, 11:40:48 PM
I'm not patient ~~  I want mooooar.

Mayuki *w* they're so cute. Mayu *w* Nyaaah I want to hug her *w*

... Yuki's cooking. Hehe. It's really bad ~~
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 7 [Update: 02/17/13]
Post by: arrow27 on February 18, 2013, 12:59:04 AM
Ya I look forward to all the revelations in the future, & the complicated relationships lol.

As for this chapter, thanks for the update!!!! Great & enjoyable as always. I really like Mayu & Yuki's relationship & the snippet of the past was great :D Its nice that each person was granted some sort of 2nd chance by joining Minami's crew :)

& I really feel bad with all the paper work Minami has to do lol. Kuudos to her for not throwing all that paper work into the ocean. She def is responsible :P

Thanks again! Looking forward to the next chapter! :D
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 7 [Update: 02/17/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on February 18, 2013, 01:30:50 AM
poor takamina she should take a break from the paperwork  :yep:
haha  :lol: yuki's cooking, no smell  :lol:
MAYUYU?!! :cry:
sae chan don't you dare get in the way of mayu and yuki's relationship!!  :smhid you belong with sayaka  :banghead:
thanks for the update  :heart: :love: :cow: :bow: :cathappy: :deco:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 7 [Update: 02/17/13]
Post by: Haruko on February 18, 2013, 04:29:31 AM
Aww I prefer saeyuki rather than mayuki -_-.. but its ok.. i guess

Jeje yuko you are an old man...
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 7 [Update: 02/17/13]
Post by: cisda83 on February 18, 2013, 07:55:32 AM
Oh... Sae is so bad... injuring Mayu that badly...

If only Mayu said who injured her... I'm pretty sure Sae is going to be in trouble....

It seems that Mayu has lots of people wanting to protect her.... (Yuki, Minami & Yuko)

Sae is also going to go and stop at Spain too... I hope she's not going to start picking a fight with Mayu again... and jeopardize their entire crews safety.

Mayu was so cute when she was little.... so shy... clingy on Minami...

Thank you for the update

Can't wait to see the next

 :wub: :inlove: :love: :heart:



Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 7 [Update: 02/17/13]
Post by: qweakb on February 27, 2013, 01:58:32 PM
why i did not read this fic earlier!!! :mon slapself:
please update soon :kneelbow:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 7 [Update: 02/17/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on March 03, 2013, 05:22:40 AM
[Replies]

@Llyloo: One shall always be careful of Yuki's cooking!  :on lol:

@arrow27: The captain really is taking her work seriously here. But hm~ If Acchan wasn't by her side, she probably would've thrown out those papers to the sea.  :sweat:

@mayuki_daisuki: Takamina definitely deserves a small break from such massive paperwork! And let's see how these relationship between Sae, Yuki and Mayu will turn out.  :dunno:

@Haruko: Sorry about it! (I'm more of a Saeyaka shipper) But yes, Yuko is such an 'old uncle.'  :bigdeal:

@cisda83: Most likely that Sae would probably be in big trouble indeed.... But let's see how they are when they reside in Spain for a while.  :glasses:

@qweakb: I'm glad you got a chance to read my fiction. And here's the update, haha~  :hee:



Sorry for such a late update on this fiction! It took me a while to get the ideas down into words. So yeah... Here's the long-awaited update I suppose.  :on drink:



[Chapter 8]

It was a dark and chilly night. A winter night to be precise. Snow was everywhere, coating the roads and land beyond ones view. A little girl was standing right outside of her household’s front door. It was a small house; a chimney built with gentle smoke arising and warm, yellow lights resonating from within. The little girl was dressed in a pink jacket with white mittens and earmuffs. Underneath her jacket was a red Christmas-like color along with white stockings. The small figure stood alone, shuddering at the sudden gust of cold wind blown at her direction. She squinted her eyes, trying to perceive through the bright, but quiet and small town before her.

“Where is mom and dad?” she muttered to herself.

It has been a couple of long hours since she last saw both of her parents. They told her before they left for whatever personal reasons that they’ll be back tonight. But it’s almost midnight. Where exactly could they have gone and why was it taking so long? It was lonely for her since she’s the only child from the family. She knew that they were owners of a famous Canadian company that builds and sell automobiles in such vast land. Though they came and were born in Japan, they immigrated to this cold piece of land for personal favor. Tugging at the end of her pink matching scarf wrapped snuggily around her neck, she continued to keep watching for any signs of her parents.

A couple of minutes passed by and still no sign. The little girl sneezed. Rubbing her eyes with her two gloved hands due to sleepiness, she yawned. ‘Maybe I should just wait inside-‘ That option was suddenly opted when a familiar black car drove and parked right in front of her.

An old man in his late 70s stepped out of the passenger’s seat from the back. Wearing a business attire, his old age was seen. His hair already white and wrinkles featured on his gentle face. “Are you Kashiwagi Yuki?” he asked in a deep, but soft voice as he approached the little girl. She felt that he was no threat let alone knew who this man was. He’s one of her father’s most trusted man as they work in his company. His right hand aside from her mother. Yuki bobbed her head as an answer to his question. There was tension mixed in the silence between the two figures before the old man spoke up.

“I hate to inform a young lady such grave news, but I know the truth must come out.” Honestly, Yuki already knew that the news wasn’t going to be good. But not as bad as she had expected it to be. “Your parents died in an accident…”


----------

Yuki’s eyes snapped open and quickly sat up. The female figure felt her heart beat wildly against her chest, sweat running down on the side of her forehead as her breath came rapidly in and out of her respiratory system. Her eyes scanned her surroundings. Yuki took a moment to absorb the information that she has gathered, causing her to understand that she still is inside of her room from within the ship. A relieved sigh left her lips. ‘It was all just a dream…’ she mentally stated while gripping the edge of the brown blanket that covered the bottom half of her body. Tightly gripping it till the bones of the knuckles shape was somewhat seen underneath her skin that protected the flesh from above.

The dream was just too vivid. A dream that re-visited the past that she did not wish to relieve and remember…

A few minutes has passed and Yuki has calmed down. Her breathing returning back to normal and her heartbeat pumping the blood through her body at normal rate. During that moment, she brought one of her hands up to her forehead and rested it upon the palm of her hand. Another long exhale that came through her nose. Eyes shut, she tried to erase the painful memories of her parents’ death.

“You’re finally awake, Yukirin?” A voice snapped the older girl out of her trance-like state. Opening her eyes and quickly removing her hand from her forehead, she turned her attention to the source of the voice. That source of voice was none other than Watanabe Mayu. The younger girl stood at the now-opened wooden door, leaning against it with her arms crossed across her chest. It took a while for Yuki to finally figure out what exactly was going on. She just noticed that Mayu wasn’t sleeping next to her as usual due to pondering over her dream. If Mayu has already awaken and is fully dressed, then that means Yuki slept in. Shaking her head, she stretched her arms up into the air as far as she possibly can.

Her eyes wandered over to Mayu at the door and still saw the bruise on her cheek. It wasn’t as bad as she saw it from yesterday thanks to the treatment she has treated the younger girl. The injured cheek still red and slightly swollen, it looked a whole lot better compared to when she first saw it. Mayu from across the room raised one of her eyebrows. “We need to leave soon, you know… Captain Takahashi said we’re arriving close to our destination.”

“Ah, you’re right…” A yawn left her opened mouth as she stretched once more. Her body then slipped to the edge of the bed. “I’ll be out in a moment after I wash myself.”

Then shooing the younger girl out of the room, she managed to get her tired body out of the bed and to the washroom. After spending a good hour getting herself prepared and dressed, she headed towards the dining room.

Kasai was immediately noticed to be cooking due to the aroma in the air (unlike last night with Yuki’s cooking) For certain reasons, not many members were seen eating their breakfast (which contained freshly cooked eggs and slices of ham) When she entered inside of the kitchen, Kasai greeted her with her prepared food. “Here’s your breakfast,” she happily spoke while handing the plate to the other girl.

“Un. Thank you, Tomo~mi. I must ask though, why is there very little members?”

“I’m afraid many have fallen ill with a bad stomach and cannot be available for the morning.”

A sweat drop slid down the side of her face when she heard her words. “R-Right… I knew that.” To Kasai’s luck due to eating and resting early yesterday, she didn’t have to witness Yuki’s horrific dinner. However, many members were considered unlucky from last night. Members who ate Yuki’s ‘special dinner’ were, well, going on a suicide mission.

----------

“Wow! Yuki is cooking for us? This is rare,” Mariko was heard throughout the crew mates that filed through the kitchen to receive their plate of food.

Right in front of her was Takahashi Minami, who shrugged her shoulders at her words. “I suppose so. I guess that’s a nice change for once.”

“Tomo~mi might consider this to be a night off. She does need her rest,” Minegishi stated as she glanced over her shoulders to speak to the two figures.

Chatters were heard and when they got their food, they seated on the tables with their friends and teammates.

“Um… K-Kumi?” Kanon stuttered while poking Kumi’s left arm. The older girl quickly turned her attention over to the younger girl and raised her eyebrow. “What is it, Kanon-chan? Something the matter?”

“Ano… I don’t like to sound rude, but doesn’t this… food look… unhealthy?”

Before their eyes, they saw the inhumane food that can only be created by the devil himself sitting patiently on the surface of the table. Kumi’s eyes widen at such sight, trying hard not to grab the plate and throw it over her shoulder. She gulped and made a croaked smile at both Yuria and Kanon sitting nearby. “I-I’m sure it taste better than it looks!”

“Paruru? Where are you going?” Itano’s voice was heard. It was directed at the younger girl who had just gotten up from her seat with the plate at hand. Haruka then said in a monotone voice, “I… need to go help Mayuyu with something…” Before Itano could say anything, she rushed (or more like dashed for her life) out of the dining area and out of her sight. Leaving the sighing best friend of hers behind.

Rino flinched when she got the plate of food within the kitchen. The blob of… whatever that substance was is nearly enough to make her chuck it out the window and puke. But she sucked it in and merely faked a smile at Yuki. “T-Thanks…”

As she walked out of the kitchen, from the corner of her eyes she saw Yuko. The squirrel was staggering out of the nearest bathroom, clutching her stomach in pain. Rino’s mouth gaped open at what she was seeing and quickly rushed over to Yuko, leaving the plate on the nearest empty table. “Yuko! Are you okay?” she asked as she approached the shorter girl.

Yuko shook her head and had her other free arm reach out towards Rino. Vision fading for her. Rino managed to catch her when the older girl collapsed. “Yuko? Yuko! What happened? Who did this to you?!”

“The… food… The… goddamn…food…” Her eyes were seen to have a pair of huge black ‘x’ signs marked where her eyes should’ve been. A drool slipped out from the corner of her mouth. Rino was confused at what Yuko was trying to say. “What are you trying to say?”

Then there was the sound of someone choking behind her. Metal utensils clattered against the wooden board of the ship. Heavy weight crashing down upon the ground. Vibration felt underneath her feet as  she held Yuko in her arms. And it all happened at once. Alarmed, Rino whipped her head around. She was startled to be staring at the scene in front of her.

Almost all of the members were knocked out from just taking a bite from the food that Yuki had cooked up just for them all. Just for this night alone.

Takahashi Minami was seen down on the ground with foam coming out of her mouth; eyes staring into space without a single form of consciousness seen behind them.

Right next to Minami was Minegishi, who was too knocked out. Faced down, one cannot be able to view her expression. (But we can all picture that she is beyond okay at this point.)

Poor Mariko on the table was still sitting, but face planted on the surface of the table near her plate. She too passed out from such disgust that her stomach wasn’t able to handle it.

Itano meanwhile was lucky enough not to eat the food in front of her. She saw everyone around her collapse immediately upon one bite, so she politely took her leave. Not saying a single word as she transcended with her actions by throwing the food out in a nearby disposal barrel. 

For some unknown reason, Kumi was seen laughing her head off from the food as she intake in more and more of it. Shoving the spoon into her mouth as she giggled like an insane kid. She must’ve already snapped far from her sanity level. No one knows exactly why she became like this, but probably due to the food’s taste.

Half of Yuria’s body was seated on top of the benches while the other half was on top of the floor. Mouth wide open with her eyelids closed from the shock.

Nearby Kanon fainted even before she took a bite from the special dish, leaning against Kumi’s body for support.

Far from where Rino stood was randomly Asuka’s head was through the wall. Looking as though she had thrown herself in attempt to kill herself from trying such food.

Sae was also seen trying to force the food down her throat. Looks like her love for Yuki is so great that she would even go through this dangerous trial just to prove her love to the girl. Tears formed from the corner of her eyes as she swallowed them into her digestive system.

Many other members were scattered around in critical state. A couple seconds has passed by and Yuki popped her head out of the kitchen. To her surprise, she saw the horrific and tragic event that has occurred through her food alone…

----------

“Yukirin. Just make sure that I do the cooking from now on, even if I am sick,” Kasai’s voice brought Yuki back to their present time. She blinked, staring at the other girl without much expression. Then a smile that twitched spread across her face. “I’ll be sure to keep that in mind.”

While Yuki came to a table and sat next to Matsui Rena, she eyed at the remaining members that was busy chatting to each other. There was Haruka and Itano in front of her, talking about normal businesses that occur in the ship. Jurina was also seen on the left side of Rena, too busy clinging to her arms.

“….so the repair for the ship is beyond what we expect it to be,” Itano sighed loudly, shaking her head with disbelief. Haruka next to her asked, “Is this the worse damage that has occurred on the ship as of right now?”

“No. We’ve had much worse than this, but I’m not saying that it’s any better than right now.”

Yuki and Rena watched them converse in silence, eating their food. As for Jurina, well, she’s being noisy and hyper as usual. “Mou, Rena-chan~ Feed me!” she puffed her cheeks, trying to get Rena’s attention. The older girl still paid no attention to the youngest girl and continued to ignore her. But after Jurina kept on tugging on her arm, she finally dragged her eyes over to her.

“Yes Jurina?” she asked with slight irritation hinted through her voice. Jurina suddenly formed her face into a puppy expression. A puppy expression that could persuade just about anyone that lay their eyes on her. Cuteness resonated from her like a radiating warmth from a sun. However, this didn’t really precisely work on Rena. She simply rolled her eyes and shook her head in response. “No Jurina. You’re not a kid anymore.”

“But I’m 15! That’s still a kid, right?”

“No, that’s not considered a kid, Jurina.”

“Pretty please~? Just this once, Rena-chan!”

Rena was about to tell Jurina to knock it off when she suddenly stopped talking for a moment. There was a small pause before a soft sigh escaped from her lips. “Alright Jurina.” Her eyes closed and hand came up to pinch the bridge of her nose when she felt the younger girl try to give her a smooch on the cheek.

“Arigatou, Rena-sama!”

“S-Sama?” Her eyelids snapped open and stared at Jurina, who also stared back. Rena could just vividly imagine Jurina having a dog’s tail waving happily left and right from behind. Now that she thought about it, she did find her to be cute with this sort of attitude. With a giggle, she pinched the younger girl’s cheek lightly and smiled. “Alright then. Just this once.”

While the two love birds were dealing with their own scenario, Yuki couldn’t help but let her mind wander back to her past. Just thinking about the past… About how she lost her parents. No matter how many times she wished to overcome it, her memories would always come back and haunt her. Haunt her and make her relive the time she never will hear from her parents ever again. Closing her eyes and letting herself into the darkness, she tried to remember something happy in order to get rid of the sadness that is built within her heart.

Mayu. Mayu’s face appeared in her mind. Imagining the younger girl’s smooth, clear skin and those emotionless, yet warm pair of eyes that would flicker with happiness when she would see Yuki. Always smiling and waving happily over at her direction. Despite marked as a cyborg girl, she has a soft heart for the older girl and those close to her.

Yuki’s eyes reopened to still find her surrounding unchanged. Both Haruka and Itano were still chatting with each other as the activity that was occurring on the left side, Rena was busy feeding Jurina like a little kid. That sadness she just felt a while ago magically disappeared. She had something to look forth to and be happy for.

---------

“Er… Yukirin? How much longer do we have to wait?”

“Not too far, Mayuyu.”

A groan left Mayu’s mouth as the two figures continued to sit in the carriage, leaning her head on Yuki’s right shoulder. “Mou, it’s already been like, what? An hour!”

The two girls had already been dropped off at a nearby port that consisted of a couple buildings that were either offices and banks or repair shop for vehicle. Minami shooed the two girls out of the port and told them to find the nearest town. The only problem was that after one takes a step out of the area, they would be faced with the vast green grassy fields and mountains the stretched far beyond their view. Trees of all sorts and wild animals that sometimes passed by was seen. Dirt roads and a few individual farm houses scattered throughout the land. Who knows how long it would take for the two girls to ride out on their carriage with the help of a guide to their destination.

“I’m sorry about the long ride, girls, but you know how unoccupied this piece of the country is,” the old man who was driving apologized. His frail, but strong hands gripped ahold of the dark brown rein that attached itself to the two horses; able to command the horses with a flick of the object. Gray hair covered his entire head, replacing the natural and young color he once had. Wrinkles and crooked, but white teeth seen inside of his mouth every time he opens it. He flicked his wrist, making the brown horses move forth a bit faster. “I must say though. Time has changed a lot in my 70 years of living.”

It took the two girls another hour in order to reach to their destination. Bidding the old friendly man farewell, they then counted the number of gold coins that would be enough to stay for a couple days. Minami did specifically state to them that they were to stay less than one month. And in that one month, they should try to find a place to buy the many objects that were on the scrolled list. The two girls, after counting, figured that they needed to find a place to stay first.

Little did they know that as they went onward, Sae was seen blending in with a small group of pedestrians walking on the street. She was observing Yuki at a far distance. Right beside her was none other than Sayaka. The two girls were also sent by Minami to find a job to help raise their funds due to the low incomes. Sae couldn’t help but squint her eyes when she saw the two individuals together. “Hopefully I can use this chance to get closer to Yukirin,” she whispered to herself as her hands tightened its grip on both sides of her arms. The other taller girl standing right beside her couldn’t help but mentally face palm herself. She just watched Sae as she rambled on about wanting to get Yuki back to being by her side. To be honest, she felt a little… sad when she heard her say those kind of words. Sayaka knew Yuki was most likely never going to come back to Sae's side since she saw how close both Mayu and her were together. But never the less, she kept quiet and hope to help Sae achieve her happiness. Even if it means sacrificing her own.

As the two girls were in the crowd, both Mayu and Yuki continued to search for the place where they would be able to keep travelers into a safe haven. After a good full ten minutes of searching, they finally found a place.

“ ‘Haven of Milky’ Really?” Mayu blinked at such name that appear on the sign above the entrance doorway. “Milky… I wonder why someone would name such a business like that?” Yuki simply replied with a shrug of her shoulders. “Guess we’ll find out who the owner is when we enter.”

Heeding to her words, the two girls went inside with Mayu pushing the door open. There was the sound of the metal bell above ringing to alert that there is a new incoming customer. When they came inside, they saw their surroundings. It was a simple yet artistic layout. Containing the front desk and couple of chairs nearby, they were uniquely designed to keep those waiting and standing around for their room assignments to be comfortable. Pillows for ones bottoms and portraits of famous paintings were hung up on the walls.

Behind the front desk stood a young, mature 18 year old girl. A Japanese feature that represents she wasn’t born here in Spain, she smiled at the two girls. “Welcome to Haven of Milky. How may I help you?”

Mayu approached the owner with Yuki and took out a poach of their money. But before she was able to loosen the strings that kept the opening closed, her eyes connected with the owner and widen with surprise. All actions stopped for her as she stood frozen in her spot. Mouth opened, she managed to take a couple steps backward. Still staring at the other girl.

“Mayu? What’s wrong-“

“You… Are you… Watanabe Miyuki?”
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 8 [Update: 03/02/13]
Post by: ChuuuPuffss on March 03, 2013, 05:34:49 AM
I bet Mayu and Waruki are sisters OTL

Woohoo, WWatanabe just crashed in. Nice, first I had to bear reading a bit SaeYuki and now it's added up with WWatanabe.

You like torturing me, Mama?! OTL Jks jks. The plot is going well as it is~

Update soooon~~  :deco:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 8 [Update: 03/02/13]
Post by: arrow27 on March 03, 2013, 07:25:23 AM
lol true, I guess Minami would need Atsuko to keep her from disposing of the paper work :P
Thanks for the update!!!!!!! Very enjoyable chapter as always :)

LOL at Yuki's cooking incident. If the red coats knew the secret to yuki's cooking, theyd take out Minamis crew in no time lol

Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 8 [Update: 03/02/13]
Post by: Haruko on March 03, 2013, 09:15:57 AM
lol true, I guess Minami would need Atsuko to keep her from disposing of the paper work :P
Thanks for the update!!!!!!! Very enjoyable chapter as always :)

LOL at Yuki's cooking incident. If the red coats knew the secret to yuki's cooking, theyd take out Minamis crew in no time lol

could be..
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 8 [Update: 03/02/13]
Post by: cisda83 on March 03, 2013, 10:20:28 AM
Wah.... Yuki's cooking just eliminate nearly the entire crews of Takamina's  :nervous 

next time if they have any fight just, throw Yuki's cooking into the mouth of their enemy.  :twisted:

It would be less dangerous for them and less damages to the ship and themselves.  :lol:

Sae is so crazy... just to prove her love for Yuki... she still tried out the food that she knew she could not have stomach it. :sweatdrop:

Ah... Sae still think she can get close with Yuki during this stop.... while Sayaka will get her heart broken while seeing Sae trying to get Yuki's attention

Eh... Watanabe Miyuki.... Mayu's sister...?! I thought Mayu is a orphan.. so may be cousin...?!

I can't wait to see what's going to happen next

Thank you for the funny update

 :wub: :inlove: :heart: :love:

Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 8 [Update: 03/02/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on March 03, 2013, 10:42:19 AM
HAHAHAAH YUKIRIN! AND FOOD-POISONING XD

And, whoa, Miruki?! Is she Mayuyu's sister?!!!! O.o
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 8 [Update: 03/02/13]
Post by: kurogumi on March 03, 2013, 11:31:40 AM
Mayu existence really mean soo much in yuki life,from this point i know that sae never win yuki heart anymore
Since mayu come to yuki life,Mayu could erased yuki bad memory in the past,but sae?she can't.

I wonder who miyuki,its related with mayu dark past?her sister?


Thank for the update,



Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 8 [Update: 03/02/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on March 03, 2013, 04:29:05 PM
awww jurina wants rena to feed her  :love:
mayu's impatient :P
omg don't tell me miyuki is mayu's sister or something  :shocked :panic:
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 8 [Update: 03/02/13]
Post by: mo-chan on March 03, 2013, 05:36:44 PM
haha you're really good at it first you made Yukirin look strong but it's all wrong seriously why Mayuki has to suffer on your fics  :cry:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 8 [Update: 03/02/13]
Post by: Llyloo on March 03, 2013, 07:39:50 PM
Yuki's cooking  is a weapon of mass destruction. xD Very effective.

Nyaaah, I want the next >w<
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 8 [Update: 03/02/13]
Post by: Hotaru on March 03, 2013, 10:20:36 PM
LMAO at everyone dying over yuki's cooking.

and yes milky's part is coming up! i bet she's her sister...
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 8 [Update: 03/02/13]
Post by: gek geki on March 14, 2013, 09:39:30 AM
WHAT WILL SAE DO?
EVIL PLAN AGAIN FOR MAYU?
WILL SHE HURTING MAYU AGAIN?
WHATEVER IS THAT,IT ALWAYGR END UP MAYU'S WIN
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 8 [Update: 03/02/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on March 17, 2013, 11:24:16 PM
[Replies]

@ChuuuPuffss: Oh no! I don't like torturing my Baby Chiyuu! (xD) And we'll see about Miyuki's and Mayu's relationship in this chapter~  :hehehe:

@arrow27: So the scenario might possibly go like this if I were to make that happen:

Redcoats kidnapping Kashiwagi Yuki barely 24 hours ago, the crew were unsure of her location. Members were frantic and confused; not a single one except for Maeda Atsuko and Oshima Yuko who were calm in this sudden storm. The entire ship was in chaos. As much as the captain of the ship, with her partner, tried to restrain the members, they would not listen to her. Especially Mayu and Sae. They were enraged.

Then on the third day of her disappearance, the members were mysteriously shipped a cargo full of... food. Confused, Minami ordered the crew to take them in for further investigation. Breaking open the crates and wooden boxes, it was all filled with cooked meals. Meals that looked delicious to ones eyes. Many of the members, despite the situation they were in, decided to dig in just for this one day. Sadly though, once they popped the product into their mouth, they regretted doing that. Regretted everything about the food. Regretted about taking in the cargo and should've just dumped the crates and boxes into the ocean blue.

One by one, all of the members collapsed from food poisoning. None were dead, but all were knocked out. Both Sae and Mayu struggled to keep their consciousness, staggering on their feet. This familiar taste... This familiar taste that everyone had tried once... It was Kashiwagi Yuki's cooking.

While they hanged onto the end of their strings, they saw, randomly, Yuki tossed on board by the redcoats. The redcoats zipped away on their boat and never returned. Yuki was, luckily, unharmed. However, the cooking that she had made done so much more damage than what she had expected.

"Y-Yuki!" Mayu and Sae both exclaimed at the same time before being completely knocked unconscious by their digestion system revolting against the food Yuki made that could possibly kill them off alone...


Or something like that, LOL. (Enjoy that little strip of random... I don't know... Yuki's food poisoning extra. xD)  :on lol:

@Haruko: Who knows?  :dunno:

@cisda83: Oh yeah! Yuki could just wipe out the entire world with her cooking alone! (and thanks to your comment, ya'll will get another random extra portion of what would happen if Yuki tossed those food into the mouth of her enemies... xD)

Unsure of what to act upon next, Minami scrunched her eyebrows from such deep thinking process. What was she to do? The Redcoats were too much for them to handle and surely she has to get rid of them in the most fastest and efficient method. As she thought, Yuki was heard knocking at the captain's quarter's door.

"Am I allowed to enter in?" Yuki's voice was heard faintly behind the wooden door.

Minami was about to let the young lady in when her mind suddenly did a 180 degree U-turn. She immediately remembered vividly the scene of Yuki's horrific cooking. The cooking that could knock off just about anybody's feet from the ground. The disgusting taste that could not even be described by words alone... Maybe... Just maybe... Yes. Minami knew what she could do.

Smiling, she then let the girl in.

"Yuki, I want you to do something that could help all of us in regards to the Redcoats," she quickly spoke as Yuki just entered within the room. Confused, she could only listen to the captain to what she has to say. "Mind you do one of your special meals for them?"

.....

Within a week, the Redcoats head general saw a crate delivered to his door. A crate that has a note, 'FOR ALL REDCOAT MEMBERS - FOOD DONATED' He was extremely happy to see that such a generous person would spend all their time preparing meals for the Redcoats members to feast upon. Little did he know that he was just sending everyone, including himself, to hell once dinner time rolls around the corner...


:wahaha:

@Yuki88: FOOD POISONING -> Yukirin's secret godly technique.  :on kimbo: And this chapter will explain their relationship~

@kurogumi: This chapter, like I said to the others above, will be explained~  :on drink:

@mayuki_daisuki: This chapter will surely answer your question there.  :on gay:

@mo-chan: Mayuki WILL FOREVER SUFFER-*cough* I meant, they're not the only one suffering here. I'm sure I accidentally (or intentionally?) killed off some Kojiyuu's shippers... maybe some Atsumina's... I don't know really. I'm really the kind of person that writes angst/dark fictions easily without much thought. :on shady:

@Llyloo: I could just read your statement there about Yuki's cooking in a Pokemon style. "Kashiwagi Yuki used cooking! It's very effective!"  :hiakhiakhiak:

@Hotaru: Yuki will forever be accidentally and unintentionally killing off people with her cooking alone.  :bigdeal:

@gek geki: I suppose you can view it in that way. I'm sure Sae isn't THAT evil. She just wants Yuki back since Yuki did give Sae full attention of hers before Mayu came into the picture.  :sweat:



Here's an update on Wandering Ship~ (I kind of am wondering why I make such lame titles for my stories, LOL)

Anyway, guess I have already stated this in another story of mine but I'll say it again for the sake of... I don't know, letting others know so it doesn't seem like I disappeared for absolutely no reason, LOL.... I'm going to be undergoing surgery in two weeks for my right hand. Sadly, it's my dominant hand and I'll be immobile to doing anything for at least three weeks. So I'll be going on a short hiatus during that time.  :sweatdrop: For right now, I'll be trying to upload and type my fictions till that time. Sorry about that but after I've recovered, I'll be back into writing fictions!  :cathappy:

Enjoy this chapter's update! (btw, where the hell is Mayuki lately. MY SHIP BETTER NOT BE SINKING)



[Chapter 9]

Yuki stared in disbelief between the two girls. Mayu’s eyes were wide open and only gaped at the person in front of her. The girl in front of her though had raised her eyebrows in confusion. “Excuse me miss?”

“You… Don’t play dumb with me,” Mayu’s voice had suddenly darkened. Eyes were soon squinted and pointed her index finger at the other girl. “Tell me, are you Watanabe Miyuki?”

The person did not hesitate to nod. “Yes I am. Why is that so startling?”

“Don’t you recognize me? Watanabe Mayu…” the younger girl came up to the other girl, touching her own chest with one of her hands. “Your younger sister.”

There was a long, awkward silence that filled in between the two girls. And Yuki could only watch in the background, unsure of what exactly was going on. First they came inside of the building and in a matter of minutes, here they are right now with Mayu trying to identify who the owner of the place was. The so-called girl ‘Miyuki’ responded back with a shocked expression. Her mouth barely opened in an ‘o’ shape at Mayu. Then she closed it, shaking her head. Her expression then transformed into a sadden smile. “You can’t be my younger sister… I lost her long ago…” The words of hers trailed off when she got a closer look at Mayu’s firm stare. Her eyes. Her facial feature. The intensity of the stare at the other girl. “No way… Are you seriously…”

Her hand reached out to touch the younger girl’s face, tears welling up from both of her eyes. Lips were trembling when she felt her cheek. “Mayuyu… Is that really… you?”

Mayu bobbed her head in reply, which caused the owner of the place to suddenly break down. Soon the two girls were hugging each other. Hugging each other so tightly that not a single person or thing would be able to pull them apart. Miyuki was sobbing, tears streaming down on her face like there’s no tomorrow. “Oh my god, oh my god… Mayu, I can’t believe it’s really you!”

The younger girl too was crying silently, burying her face into the girl’s shoulder. “I’m so sorry to make you worry, Miyuki-onee-san. I’m sorry.”

After a couple of seconds, they then separated. Miyuki’s eyes were still watery, but a smile was on her face after so long. Not the fake smile she always gives off to customers that wanted to stay in her place for a couple days as they resided in this part of town. No. It was truly a smile that proudly showed off her happiness that was contained within her skinny body. Then there was a small wave that Yuki did between both of the girls, grabbing their attention. “Excuse me, but would you mind explaining to me what is going on?” she asked, clearly confused at the event unfolding before her eyes.

Both Mayu and Miyuki glanced at each other before breaking out into laughter. “Alright then…?”

“Kashiwagi Yuki. But you can call me Yuki.”

“Yuki then. Both Mayu and I will give you an explanation while I lead you both to my room if you don’t mind.”

--------

17 year old Watanabe Miyuki and Watanabe Mayu were seen in their old house. A worn down, one-story house built in the vast land of Spain. Nightfall was out and both girls were residing alone. Miyuki being older than Mayu almost a full year, she was busy cleaning up the house. Dusting all of the shelves and soon preparing for dinner as Mayu was resting on the sofa, staring up at the ceiling.

Their parents had already passed away long ago, leaving the two girls to fend for themselves on their own. To be precise, they were killed by those tax collectors. The family was poor and living in Spain was not free at all. Group of gangs unlucky enough were positioned as tax collectors within this part of town. If one didn’t pay for their dues, the outcome could be devastating. Which is why many of the neighboring family within the area fear for the day taxes were to be collected, many hoping to make just enough for those collectors.

A soft yawn left Mayu’s mouth, sleepy. “Miyuki… Aren’t you going to start cooking?” she asked the older girl. Miyuki, who was just placing aside the duster in a nearby fireplace corner answered back. “I’m starting right now. Do you want to help me?”

She didn’t have to ask twice for Mayu was heard leaping off from her spot on the sofa. “Of course!” she grinned happily. But just when she was about to approach Miyuki, there was a loud knocking sound coming from the front door. Hearing that sound, the two girls froze in their spot.

The knocking sound kept on coming, getting louder and louder with each one. “Open up! Tax collectors here to collect yer taxes!” a rough voice came out from outside the wooden door.

Miyuki’s expression darkened when she heard their words. “What are they saying? It’s only been a week since the last tax was collected.” Usually the collectors would always stop by the houses once a month at the last week on a daily basis. So to hear them was quite surprising. Both scared, Miyuki decided to answer the door. She told Mayu to back away as she dealt with this situation.

Mayu did as she was told, but stood a couple feet away from the older girl just in case. Nervously Miyuki sucked in a deep breath before opening the door just a crack. “Yes?” she answered. Through her viewpoint, one could see a group of men standing in front of their door. All were dressed in the most professional, but at the same time, threatening style. White suit with a black tie, they all carried at least one sort of weapon. Some carried daggers and clubs. Other carried guns and knuckle brasses.

The leader of the group stepped up in front of the others. He was very muscular; his thick black mustache boldly showing off to anyone that laid eyes upon it. Wearing a white formal hat, he smirked when he saw Miyuki’s face from behind the door, tipping his hat at her direction. “We’re here to collect the taxes, girl.”

“But we already paid them just last week. Have you mistaken for another house?”

“Nope. This is where we’re assigned to get yer money.”

“The rules of the tax collectors is to only come once a month, at the last week.”

“So what? It’s already next month and we need to collect the money.”

Miyuki doesn’t seem to like this guy one bit. He wasn’t listening to her let alone even follow the guidelines that the collectors are to follow. So shaking her head, she responded, “I don’t have any money but even if I do, I wouldn’t give it to you because it’s not my due time.” But before she was able to close the door, his hand reached out and wedged between the door and the wall. Soon he ripped it open, slamming it to the side of the entranceway in one movement. His tall, bulky body came inside of the house and grabbed Miyuki’s wrists.

“Since yer don’t have the money, we might as well punish you for being unable to pay yer dues.”

She panicked, struggling to tear her arms away from the man. “Let me go, sir! I told you the dues are already paid last week!” A slapping sound resonated in the air. Miyuki was seen having a red splotched mark on one side of her face, stinging pain from the infliction the leader has done. Lowering the hand that had slapped the girl, he growled, “Don’t try to freakin’ lecture me girl. I am the tax collector and it doesn’t matter if we don’t follow the guidelines. The government ain’t gonna do anything about it.”

There was a mocking laughter before he tugged roughly at Miyuki, almost making her trip forward and down the steps. “Come on girl. We’re gonna have some fun tonight.”

She was screaming for help, trying to get the attention of someone outside to help her out. But of course, considering the time and how afraid many of the citizens were, not a single help was to be seen. However, right when they were dragging her out of the house and outdoor, they heard a metal clash against the side of the leader’s head. He yelped from the sudden smack, stumbling to the side just a bit. He then whipped his attention to the source angrily.

Mayu was standing on the front door, hands now empty due to throwing the frying pan at the man that held Miyuki hostage. “Let go of my sister, you jerks!” she demanded. As much as she tried to act brave, her legs were shaking greatly. Trying to hide being scared, Mayu glared at the man.

Annoyed, the leader only tightened his grip on Miyuki’s wrist, earning a wince from her. Then looking over at his men, he tilted his head. “Get rid of this girl, will ya?” Then grinning, he glanced over at the terrified Miyuki’s face. She was speechless at what was about to happen. “No! Please! Not Mayu!” she screamed at him, trying to kick him. But even when her foot came into contact with his body, he didn’t flinch let alone react. Only more laughter came out of his throat. “Since it looks like this is someone you care for, I’ll make you watch her get killed before we take you away.”

Miyuki shook her head rapidly and tried to tug her wrists free. “Please, I’m begging you. Do anything to me, but not to her. Please I’m begging you!” Nothing hurts her more than to see her younger sibling get killed before her eyes. She would do anything just as long as Mayu isn’t harmed in any sort of way. 

“Wait for yer turn, damn girl,” he snarled, glaring at her direction before turning back to Mayu’s. Completely ignoring the other girl in his grasp.

To Miyuki’s horror, she watched the men proceed to Mayu. A group of men was able to quickly take her down. As much as she countered, they were too much for her. Many were not using their weapons, using only their fists to strike her down. However, two was found with a club and knuckle brass in use. Beating her down, blood was shed. Miyuki could only watch helplessly as her younger sibling was being tortured before her eyes. She was shedding tears, screaming for them to stop only to be ignored.

For Mayu, she felt her life slowly drain away with each beating that came into contact with her small body. Coughing blood and feeling certain bones within her body breaking and snapping. Agonizing yell and ragged breathing escaped from her blood-filled mouth.

Soon she was left to die alone and out in the cold night without anyone. Miyuki was already sobbing to death, being dragged away. Screaming Mayu’s name over and over. Unable to get over the death that Mayu was soon to face. Her only relative gone right in front of her eyes. The men left Mayu alone and the younger girl could only stare after her older sister and the group. Her eyesight was failing on her along with her short, raspy breathing. Not a single strength was left in her body as she felt her consciousness slip away. But right before she let the darkness envelope her sight, a figure was fast approaching her. A female figure to be exact. She wasn’t sure who the person was but the girl kneel down to touch Mayu’s neck for pulse. “Oh my god, what the hell happened to you?” the figure muttered. Then just when the girl adjusted her position so she was able to lift Mayu’s weak and almost dead body up, Mayu’s eyelids closed by themselves.


--------

“….Er, that’s what happened back here,” Miyuki explained to Yuki.

They were now sitting inside of her room, in the living room. Three of them were seated on top of the furniture by themselves. Tea cups in their hands with the smell of fresh brewed tea wafting up into the air lazily. Yuki could only widen her eyes the entire time while listening to their past. “So that’s why when I first met Mayu, she’s always muttering about you being dead…” She finally understood what caused Mayu to become so quiet, shy and attached to the captain for a long period of time till she began to hide her expression behind a cyborg mask. Captain Takahashi had saved the young girl’s life. Saved her from the brink of death. Yuki now has a new sense of respect towards the shorter girl back at the port.

The owner of the motel, Miyuki, had explained that she was lucky enough to have gotten away from those men. Though they had indeed locked her up away for a couple long days full of torture, she was smart enough to decipher a plan. A plan to escape from the horrid home that kept all these ill tax collectors from their town. After escaping from the place, she fled with the help of a stranger into this town that she now resides in. Thankfully a town where she was far away from the range of those specific collectors. Though she still has to pay her dues, those that were collecting money in this town were less brutal into getting their job done. And since she was now staying in this part of town, she decided to build up a small motel-like business for those in need. Just another girl trying to make a living. Another lonely girl who had not only lost her parents but her younger sibling also.

Miyuki took a small sip from her cup with her eyes closed. “I thought of it the other way around. I was already dead on the inside when I saw Mayu before my eyes being killed…” Her fingers around the handle of the white cup tightened. The lips on her face stiffened, memories flooding back at her like a tidal wave. “I can never forgive myself for being unable to save my little sister. I still live yet she has to die…”

“Miyuki-onee-san,” Mayu came over to her side and sat right next to her. One hand on top of hers, Mayu pat them gently. “You need not worry about that anymore. I too worried that you had been dead by those filthy men. I’ve been beating myself up every single day and night the moment I have awoken.”

“Speaking of that, where were you the entire time?” Miyuki opened her eyes and glanced over at Mayu. Seeing that she has perked her sister’s interest up, she continued to speak. “I was taken in by Captain Takahashi.”

Miyuki’s eyes widen at those words that came out of Mayu’s mouth.

“You’re with whom again if I may ask?”

“Captain Takahashi. You know… Takahashi Minami.”

“The one that’s being hunted after in different parts of the world?”

“Er, I guess you can say that.” She couldn’t believe it. Her younger sister is with the very person that was rumored here in Spain that was being hunted in all different parts of the world. However, the citizens and government here didn’t participate in the world hunt for this young lady. They felt that it was too bothersome let alone there was no need to join in the search. It was none of their problems even though they are part of Europe. But Miyuki didn’t really expect Mayu to be with that person. Her eyes squinted and lowered her cup down. “Why are you with her now?”

“She saved me, onee-san.” Mayu stretched her hands up into the air as far as possible before dropping them back to her side. “When I woke up, I was inside of a ship. And by my side was none other than Captain Takahashi.” Her eyes closed, she touched her own chest. “I remembered how she never left by my side and when she saw me awake, she asked so many questions. What a worrywart she is, but without her, I would’ve never been able to see you again. Before I knew it, I was far far far away from our country.”

As Mayu spills out her personal experience, Yuki from across her was absorbing all of the information into her brain. She was beginning to understand the younger girl more and more. This made her want to be by her side even more than ever before. Want to protect this emotionless yet at the same time sensitive girl from any sort of danger. Sipping from her cup, she was about to drop the tea cup at hand with Mayu’s next statement. “Thanks to Yuki over here, I was cared for without you by my side after so long.”

“Oh?” Poor Yuki was trying hard not to choke on her drink as Miyuki turned her attention over to the older girl. An eyebrow was raised as she examined. “I see that you have cared for my little sister. Is that true?”

Yuki bobbed her head, placing the tea cup down on the table in front of her. “Yes I did.” There was a quiet chuckle from Miyuki. “Well then. I must thank you and Captain Takahashi Minami for caring my younger sister all this time. I don’t know how to repay you both back other than mere words and providing some simple services-“

“That’s okay,” Yuki cut in, stopping the other girl from talking with one opened hand up in the air. Shaking her head, she then said, “Just being able to see Mayu finally reunite with her one and only family member is more than enough.”

There Miyuki broke out into a light-hearted laugh. “You’re a really nice lady, you know? I’m glad you’ve been caring for my sister ever since.”

As they continued to converse happily, the sound of a bell ringing was heard from downstairs. Perking her ears up, Miyuki cease talking for a second, listening. That same sound rang out again. A soft sigh left her lips as she rise up from her seat. “I apologize about cutting off our conversations short, but I have a customer or two to attend to. I’ll be right back.” Flashing a smile at the two girls, she exited out of the room. When the door was shut, there was only Mayu and Yuki left in the room alone.

Looking at each other, they did not hesitate to seat themselves next to each other. “Your older sister is really nice,” Yuki commented as the younger girl leaned at her shoulder. Her left arm wrapped Mayu into a comforting embrace, securely keeping her in her grasp. Feeling special from receiving the treatment, Mayu cuddled with a wide smile. “She is…”

While they sat in that position, Yuki’s thoughts still ran on its own. Thinking about what had happened with Mayu’s past… Thinking about Minami’s good deed… ‘I now view Takamina higher than ever before….’ Suddenly, her eyes widen when she pondered about Minami. ‘Oh crap! I remember that we have to get the supplies for our ship!’

“I’m guessing you’re worried about getting the supplies, Yukirin?” Mayu’s voice from below spoke up. Yuki blinked at the younger girl. “Eh? How did you know I was worried about that?”

She shrugged her shoulders. “Because I could see your priceless facial expression speak for you.” Her eyes closed when Yuki was left speechless. Then sighing out loud, she rubbed the temple of her head with her other hand. ‘Sometimes this girl seriously scares me…’

----------

Down below the stairs and on the first floor where all of the guests and visitors are able to register a room or two, Miyuki was busy conversing with two girls. Two tall girls to be exact.

“So… Miyazawa Sae and Akimoto Sayaka?” she repeated in order to make sure she got their names correct. Paper and feather pen in front of her, the two older figures responded back positively. “We’re most likely going to stay here at the most a month,” Sayaka stated as she took out her small bag filled with gold coins. The bag now sat right beside where the form was in Miyuki’s viewpoint. Scribbling their names, she instructed them to sign their names once she was finished. As they signed, she collected the money. From her thought process, she saw that those two both wore the same type of clothing as Mayu and Yuki. White uniform with golden designs and buttons... Were they related to her younger sister? Perhaps crewmates? She didn't ask though as she took back the signed form.

“Your room will be 7. Here are the keys to the room, so enjoy your stay here for the time-being,” she extended her hand out. A bronze key was on the palm of her hand. Sae picked it up and thanked the young girl. As the two girls transcended to their targeted room, Miyuki glanced out at the glassed window on her left. From the distance and above the few buildings that resided in this small town of Spain, the sun was setting. Orange and yellow lights came out of the bright star that kept the entire planet Earth alive with its radiating rays. ‘It’s already sunset…’

While she watched the sun set, both Sae and Sayaka finally came up to their assigned room. Approaching the door, Sae inserted the key into the keyhole and unlocked the room. Hearing a click that indicated it was unlock, she pushed the door forth open.

The inside was small and simple, but well cleaned and organized. A bunkbed was seen on the far right of the room. It resided next to the bathroom. To the left side of the room was a window and curtains. The curtain was pushed aside, letting the remaining sunlight’s rays beam through the clean glass window. Sound of pedestrians walking by and chattering was heard just outside of it. And in the middle of the room was a fireplace (which has not been lighted up yet, but is already prepared for use) and a portrait of a famous Spain authority figure hanged above it. Two single chair furniture were positioned in front of the fireplace. Beautifully designed red and yellow carpet covered a huge portion of the room’s center.

A whistle left Sae’s lips when she saw the inside of the room. “Wow. This owner surely knows how to keep the place well tidy,” she praised as she entered. Sayaka followed right behind her, examining her surroundings.

“She sure is,” Sayaka added to Sae’s statement.

Sae glanced around for a bit before yawning. “I think we should rest here for tonight. Then we’ll search for a job tomorrow morning.”

“Sounds like a plan.” Sayaka pointed at the bathroom. “I’m going to be cleaning myself up a bit if you don’t mind, Sae.”

The other taller girl waved her hand in a ‘shooing’ motion. “Go go! You don’t have to ask me or anything, Sayaka!” she laughed. This made Sayaka smile and shake her head. “You know that’s my habit, especially with you Sae.”

When she finally went inside and clicked the door closed behind, Sae crossed her arms. A small smile was on her face after speaking with Sayaka. Knowing that she might take a while, Sae decided to lay down on one of the beds. Hopping on the bottom portion of the bunkbed, she crossed her arms underneath her head and stared at the bottom of the top bed. Fixing at one exact spot. As she stared intensely at it, her thoughts began to wander around.

‘I saw Mayu and Yuki earlier, but lost sight of them in the crowd… Where could they exactly be?’ Little did she know that she and Sayaka were in the same exact building as the two other girls. ‘I really want to see Yuki again… Does she know how it feels to be left alone in the dark for another person?’ Closing her eyes, she then muttered, “I love you, Yuki... Don't you see how much I really love you? I'll do anything to be by your side and protect you like a knight of a princess.”
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 9 [Update: 03/17/13]
Post by: Llyloo on March 17, 2013, 11:40:02 PM
Nyaaaah, Wandering ship ♥  I'm happy, happy happy ~~ Love that fic ~~

Mayu and Miyuki *w*. Such a sad story èwé. Takamina is always so cool and kind ~~.
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 9 [Update: 03/17/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on March 18, 2013, 12:08:21 AM
AWWW miyuki and mayu are so cute, :heart: :yep: the poor things they had a traumatic past :cry:
hehe mayuki sweet as usual  :deco: yuki embracing mayu kawaii!! :cathappy:
and takamina very kind person as always :tama-heart:
well too bad sae!, yuki wants to stay by mayu's side  :gmon hot:
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 9 [Update: 03/17/13]
Post by: arrow27 on March 18, 2013, 01:09:15 AM
LMAO at Yuki's deadly cooking drabbles :P Fun little read.

As for the chapter update, thank you!!!!!!!!!! Loved this chapter! The revelation of Mayu and Miyuki's past was interesting & nice to learn more about the two. Glad Yuki was with them as well :) 
& loving Minami more and more as I learned how she saved and looked after Mayu :D Seems like the captain has an interesting link to most members pasts.

I feel bad for Sae but hopefully she and Sayaka can get along so Sae doesn't have to keep hurting over Yuki.

Thanks again! Can;t wait to find out what happens next!
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 9 [Update: 03/17/13]
Post by: cisda83 on March 18, 2013, 01:24:13 AM
Thank you for the extra (Yuki's food wiping out the red coats)

Good for Mayu... that she found her sister after all this time'

Ah.. Poor Mayu and Miyuki for thier sad past...

Good Going there.... Minami for saving and taking care of Mayu

Eh, there are all in the same building now... that's going to be interesting...

How long would they take to run across one another?

Ah... Poor Sae... she wants to protect Yuki

But Yuki wants to protect Mayu... she wants to be the one doing the protection not being protected...

What's going to happen next

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the lovely update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 9 [Update: 03/17/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on March 18, 2013, 09:01:05 AM
Awwwwwww Wwatanabe story uguuuuu~ TwT

And Miyuki approves MaYuki relationship 8D

Sae is..... :v Poor sayaka srsly

Thanks for the update!
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 9 [Update: 03/17/13]
Post by: K-popJ-popAWESOMENESS on March 18, 2013, 11:21:20 AM
Mayu and Miruki are siblings!!!

Omg! HkdjdvddvjduuusuIsusuuSusuuUUausussvjkisshwqjushaajaJsvqvjqus   <------: don't mind me I just can't stop spazzing!!!

You know what? You're awesome! *two thumbs up for ya!*

Can't wait til the next update!
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 9 [Update: 03/17/13]
Post by: Chanaline on March 18, 2013, 04:50:50 PM
Watanabe sisters have a poor past  :cry:

Mayuki are so sweet!!! Thank you!
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 9 [Update: 03/17/13]
Post by: kurogumi on March 30, 2013, 12:48:40 PM
Will milky join with mayu?
After they meet again,they cant be separated again right?

Yuki~

Ah i wonder if mayu already confess her feeling for yuki or not,they dont seem have a romantic way,like kissing each other on the lips...


Thank for the update
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 9 [Update: 03/17/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on April 24, 2013, 04:06:48 AM
[Replies]

@Llyloo: Making sad past is what I'm best at, LOL. And indeed, Takamina is really awesome! :D

@mayuki_daisuki: wWatanabe are always cute together. ^^

@arrow27: I just had to add those drabbles. I couldn't help it. And yes! The reason for the members being a part of Takamina's crew is mainly their relationship with her. With a few exceptions, of course. ^^

@cisda83: Hopefully you'll like this next update! :)

@Yuki88: Miyuki approving Mayuki, fufufu~ spoiler: waituntilMayuapprovesofSayaMilky8D

@K-popJ-popAWESOMENESS: LOL, thank you very much for the praise! xD

@Chanaline: Hope this update is something you'll like. ;3

@kurogumi: I'll let you figure that out in the next couple chapters~ And both Mayu and Yuki really haven't confessed their feelings. Honestly, everyone hasn't confessed their feelings in this point of the story just yet. xD



Right~ I'm back~

Or well, actually I forced myself to be back. I'm still in my cast sad enough for the doctor delayed my cast removal till May 10th. SO, I actually was going to continue my hiatus till that time, BUT.... I couldn't help myself.  :sweatdrop: I want my cast off NOW! (And hurts like hell when I overuse it more than I should, huhu....)  :doh:

Anyway, updates will slow down since school has been heating it up with AP Exams in less than 3 weeks, SAT, ACT, Finals, etc. Not to mention me being handicapped isn't really helping to speed up the update like I use to do. But school's going to be over in two months, so yay~  :cow:

Enjoy this chapter's update~



[Chapter 10]

"EHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

“W-WHAT?!”

It was both a surprise and wasn’t when the next day came by to have Sae, Sayaka, Yuki and Mayu bump into each other in the early morning. With the sun just barely rising over the top of the town and not a single soul awaken other than the four and Miyuki.

“A-Ano… Can you two keep it down?” Miyuki whispered as loud as possible to both the shocked Mayu and Sae. “We don’t want to disturb those residing here.”

The two girls that was just screaming in surprise now clamped their opened mouths. Bobbing their head in understanding at the owner of the building. A soft smile crept on Miyuki’s face when she saw them comprehending her words. “Thank you and I’m assuming from the reaction earlier that you four know each other?”

Sayaka beside Sae took a step forward. “Yes, miss. We four are a part of… a special-“

“Sayaka, you know that it’s okay to tell my sister everything about us. She knows we’re with Takahashi Minami.”

“Ah, I see. Well we’re-…. Wait a minute. I thought you didn’t have any siblings?”

The taller girl lifted one of her eyebrows up questioningly at the shorter girl. Sae too merely blinked in confusion. It’s not surprising since Mayu and Yuki had only found out that Watanabe Miyuki was alive this entire time just yesterday. So the news was still very fresh and has not spread its knowledge to anyone else. Biting the bottom of her lip, Mayu waved her opened hands in the air. “Gomen gomen. Both Yuki and I just found this out yesterday so it was shocking for us too.”

An understanding expression flashed across Sayaka’s face as her right hand came up to cup the bottom of her chin, slowly nodding. Sae merely said nothing but instead smiled. “I’m glad then that you found your sister here,” she commented. Mayu concurred with her statement with a smile back. “I thank you for those words. I too am glad and relieved to see my sister after so long.”

Although the two were exchanging with each other in a friendly manner, Sae in her internal world was somewhat a little… ‘pissed off.’ She knew that since they had just spent the night in this safe motel-like building, that means both Yuki and Mayu were together. Oh how much she wanted to take Mayu’s place and be with Yuki instead. The cravings for attention was what she wanted. And she was willing to get it even if a little force was to be needed. But keeping her calm composure in her exterior self, her eyes closed as she continued to flash her teeth and smile at the other girl.

“Anyway,” Yuki’s voice finally was heard after the commotion created between Sae and Mayu. “We four are also under Takahashi Minami’s crew, so there’s nothing to worry about Watanabe-san-“

“Kashiwagi-san, you know that you can drop saying the ‘san’ and my last name,” Miyuki giggled. “If my younger sister is comfortable being near you and sleeping with you, then I’m comfortable with you calling by my first name then.”

‘Is it really okay to call her by her first name? We’ve only met yesterday!’ Resisting the urge to argue back, Yuki simply sighed and nervously smiled. “E-Er, okay then, Wat-M-Miyuki.”

Miyuki laughed out loud and covered her mouth with her left hand. Eyes closed for a brief moment, she reopened them again once her laughter ceased to a minimal level. “Good good, Yuki.” Taking a couple of steps away from the group, she then tossed a glance over her shoulder. “I’m glad to hear that you four are together. I need to get to my work, so feel free to explore the small town. This is a safe neighborhood, so don’t worry about the dangers.”

Once she left them alone in the hallways and to the entrance room, Sae, Sayaka, Yuki and Mayu all turned their heads to look at each other. “What are you doing here?” Yuki asked both Sae and Sayaka. “Takamina sent both Mayu and I to get some stocks and equipment for the ship.”

“We’re both out here to find a way to raise some money since we’re running low on them.”

Yuki’s expression became priceless when she finally understood why the two girls were suddenly here with them at the same location. Then with a smile, she took Mayu’s hand that was next to her left hand. “I see.” In a cheerful voice, she shot a look over at the shorter girl and squeezed the hand in hers lightly. “Both Mayuyu and I are now going to go buy some supplies. So we’ll be back before the sun sets at least.”

“You mind if I come, Yukirin?” Sae raised her opinion right after Yuki’s sentences. “I mean, you know… If you might need any assistance…”

There was a short-lived giggle coming from Yuki’s mouth before she shook her head. “That’s very polite of you. Sadly, I doubt I need any help since two person is more than enough with the supplies we need.”

Soon Mayu and Yuki were seen walking right out of the building, waving their farewells to Mayu’s older sister and the two remaining members. After leaving, Sayaka shot a concerned look at the other taller girl standing right by her side. Sae was seen to be disappointed at the answer she has received from the person that she loves. Trying to hold back from being blunt about her feelings, she inhaled deeply. Then she exhaled loudly out through her nose. Without thinking, Sayaka had her left hand resting on top of Sae’s shoulder. Patting it, she then spoke in a soft tone, “Let’s go, Sae. We still need to search for a job we both can handle in order to raise money for our ship.”

----------

An old man in his late 20s was smoking a huge, thick brown cigar. The foreign object was sticking out of his mouth; the dark gray smoke rising out from the butt end of it. Sitting down on a beautifully designed red chair that could be fit for a throne at a king’s castle, he was lazily resting on it. Dressed in a professional white suit that was so white and clean that one could just picture sparkles flickering on the surface of it, it was accompanied by his signature white hat that was riddled with holes here and there from bullets in previous fights. Muscular hand reaching up to take the cigar out of his mouth, the thick black mustache barely twitched.

Exhaling out smoke, a grin was seen on his face. The cigar in between his middle and ring finger, he observed the somewhat dark room. It was a long room that mocked and copied a king’s main room. The dirty red carpet with a couple dried blood stains were spotted on certain areas extended from the far end of where he sat. It went from where he sat all the way to the only door that one was able to leave or enter from this room. And what lay beyond that door was most definitely not the exit of this underground hellish place. Rather it leads to another hallway that guides it to multiple rooms.

Not to mention the lack of lights in this room. Only the moon’s ray of white, gentle light beamed down from where he sat. All thanks to a black barred hole that was seen up above his head. Other than that, many of the men that roam around this area were forced to carry lighted lanterns. Cold stone walls covered its entirety block by block.

Taking another puff at the cigar, a young, handsome yet dangerous man approached the sitting figure. Dressed exactly as the older man, he halted before the man and bowed his head for a few seconds. Dark brown hair was seen swinging left and right gently from his action. Strands of his bangs were sticking abnormally out of its place from the angle he was bowing at. Lifting it up, he began speaking.

“Hey Boss. Have you heard of the news recently?”

“Hmmm…? What news?” The so-called ‘Boss’ replied in a nonchalant tone, still too focused on his cigar and smoke. His eyes were closed while the other man continue to speak.

“The news that Watanabe Mayu is back.”

“Hah?” This seem to have caught the attention of the older man. Eyes snapping open, curiosity suddenly overrode his wants and need for another puff of smoke. Simply frozen in his position, only his mouth was moving on his body. “What do you mean by that, chico?”

“Well, the tax collector in a town far from where we are currently have stated that there was an unfamiliar face within town.”

The boss merely rolled his eyes with annoyance. “Isn’t there always new citizen or visitors coming to that sort of town?”

“But she’s Japanese.”

“So?”

“What do you mean, so what?”

“Escucho, chico my boy,” the boss finally removed his hand away from the cigar that was now placed in between his yellow teeth. “You know that I have killed off that young girl long ago, my friend. The only person that has ever slipped from our grasp with the name ‘Watanabe’ is that… hm… what’s her name? Miruki? Miyuki? Whatever the hell her name was.”

The younger man raised his eyebrows. “And you’re trying to tell me…”

“That you should drop the suspicion,” the boss finished his sentence.

There was silence between the two of them in a long, awkward moment. The young man was bewildered at the fact how carefree and laid back his boss was. It’s hopeless to further argue with the big head, so the young man excused himself from the room. With a quick bow of respect with his head and right arm across his chest, he turned around. Back facing the other man, he hastily exited.

But there was a lingering thought and idea that formed in his mind as he found himself picking up a nearby lantern light at one of the two tables by his sides. Using a match to burn the little black part of the candle inside of the lantern, he blew out the small fire on the stick once the candle was lit. Closing the black lid from the top of the metal protective object around the glass case, he lifted it up into the air with the handle. Sound of the rusty metal moving was so very loud in this silent atmosphere. An atmosphere that would give anyone goosebumps and paranoia.

Resuming his walking, his lips formed a curve on both ends that pulled downward. Eyebrows were scrunched together, creases formed on his clear forehead. Muttering a couple Spanish curse words, he smirked. ‘If the Boss isn’t going to listen, then I’ll have to personally deal with this myself. I’ll bring that damn girl over to him and show him that we should finish our work from before.’

--------

Meanwhile, in the porting dock, Takahashi Minami and Maeda Atsuko were sitting on the edge of the wooden bridge that extended out to the blue ocean a couple feet. Though their ship is parked on another lane, it was being repaired at the moment from some engineers. Many of the members who weren’t lazy helped out with the process. Others were either resting or wandering around the port, wondering what it has to offer.

Kicking her legs in a pattern, Minami stared out at the endless sea. Smell of saltwater that was all too familiar wafted up into her nostrils. A small sigh left her slightly parted lips as her mind went on their own Wonderland.

Atsuko, who was sitting nearby, was quietly observing her captain and partner. She was constantly flicking her view over to the shorter girl before returning back to staring out at the scenario. It was all so very peaceful for the two girls considering the fact that they were the one that worked the hardest.

“I wish I can just be this lazy sometimes~” Minami complained as she lowered her upper body till the back touched the wooden boards underneath her. Laying down on the bridge, she gazed lazily up at the clear blue sky. Couple seagulls were frolicking the sky, gliding around and gawking at each other in communication.

There was a small pause before Atsuko giggled. Her left hand rested on top of Minami’s stomach, patting it in an affectionate style. “I wish so too…” ‘Just so I can stay with you longer.’ She was unsure of how Minami felt, but she wanted to stay by her captain’s side no matter what happens. She loved her so much that maybe it was something more than she was foreseeing it to be? Their kind of love is not that simple as friendship or even sisterhood… Could it be…

No. Atsuko shook her head, clearing that thought out of her brain. ‘Ah, what am I thinking? I don’t think she feels for me like that even if I did give her my love like that…’ Little did she know that her feelings were truly pointing to being deeply in love with her captain. All she needed was someone or something to just slap her across the face for her to realize what exactly she was feeling and why.

Her focus was brought back to reality when she felt Minami toy with the sleeves of her white jacket. Minami’s fingers were toying and fumbling around with the golden buttons, eyes lazily observing it. A small chuckle was heard as Atsuko had her other hand pat Minami’s hand reassuringly.

‘She’s so cute when she actually is relaxing…’ Atsuko mentally praised as a smile bloomed on her face.



To be honest, I didn't bother to edit and read it over like I use to do. So please excuse any crappy mistakes that shows up on this chapter. >_<
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 10 [Update: 04/23/13]
Post by: kurogumi on April 24, 2013, 05:04:41 AM
oh you comeback!  :cathappy:

but dont force yourself if you dont feel really well  :grin: , even though when you update this im really hope for the other update too LOL "the virus and how far are you prepare to go", how could you have a lot of fic that really good, not just one but all of them!  :thumbup

LOL poor sae~ but we cant help that,its already too late for her  :oops:

looks like someone trying to hurt mayu again,but dont worry,this time mayu have a lot of friend    :grin:

so all of them still haven't confess their feeling,yet. hmm that's why their act not too romantic at all but have that love vibe LOL  :deco:







thank for the update
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 10 [Update: 04/23/13]
Post by: Tanchan on April 24, 2013, 05:37:01 AM
Acchan has fallen in love, the only thing left for her is to realize it. However with Acchan, I don't see any problems for her in realizing her true feelings. The proble is Takamina :lol:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 10 [Update: 04/23/13]
Post by: Crossing Crossroads on April 24, 2013, 05:52:23 AM
Welcome back~ but I do agree with kurogumi. You should rest if you need to... Buuut... CSTs and SATs and all that crazy junk from school... (Ahhh... CSTs...) Yeah, rest when you need to. You can put your stories off for another day. Lol.

But it's great that those men are coming back... More suspense, y'know? >;3

Ohohoho~ I expect Sae to become just a liiiiiiittle bit protective of Mayu after all this.
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 10 [Update: 04/23/13]
Post by: arrow27 on April 24, 2013, 06:10:10 AM
welcome back :D May will roll around soon enough & your cast will come off so wish you the best! Also wish you the best with all your tests/exams!!!!

Thanks for the update!!!! Seems some ppl are out to get Mayu but as others have mentiond, thankfully she has alot of companions/friends by her side so we'll see how that goes :P

& the last part was soooooooo cute with Minami and Atsuko!! They probably like being able to relax for once as well :) Ahh, seems Atsuko is just starting to realize her feelings might be more for Minami. Interesting progress/development :D

Can't wait to find out what happens next! Patiently awaiting your next update so rest up, get better & best of luck with ur studies!!

Thanks again!
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 10 [Update: 04/23/13]
Post by: cisda83 on April 24, 2013, 09:15:43 AM
Been a while since you update...

A Ha... Yuki rejected Sae's offer of help...

Well too bad Sae... Yuki doesn't want you...

Ah... so danger still following Mayu and Miyuki...

Poor Watanabe sisters...

I do hope Sae doesn't use this opportunity to eliminate her competition by giving this young man chance to chase both sisters.

Oh.. Yuki, protect the sisters....

Sayaka, try to restraint your friend Sae...

Ah... Atsuko just confessed your love.... I am pretty sure Minami felt the same way...

What's going to happen to Mayu, Miyuki, Yuki, Sae and Sayaka?

Can't wait to find out what's happening next

Thank you for the lovely update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 10 [Update: 04/23/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on April 24, 2013, 02:10:19 PM
hope your doing well :deco:
sae, sae,  :badluck: what are we going to do with you? :dunno:
mayu and miyuki might be in danger?!! no!!!!! :cry: :cry:
takamina so cute :cathappy: glad to see shes relaxing a bit
thanx for the update, very interesting chapter :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 10 [Update: 04/23/13]
Post by: qweakb on April 25, 2013, 12:00:30 AM
welcome back! I really missed your your story  :monk gboy: :mon inluv:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 10 [Update: 04/23/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on April 25, 2013, 08:20:04 AM
Welcome back! I miss You(r fics) XD *is shot*

Sigh, Sae, just give up, won't you! *shakes head*

And the mysterious man... who?!

Thanks for the update, hope you're recuperating well :3
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 10 [Update: 04/23/13]
Post by: Llyloo on April 25, 2013, 07:52:35 PM
I'm finally able to read that chapter, yaaay ~~

I really missed it, I really missed your writing çwç. I'm happy that you're here ~~

I love that chapter, I want the next, I want to know what will happen with Mayu and that guy and the others.
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 10 [Update: 04/23/13]
Post by: sakura_drop_ on April 25, 2013, 07:56:36 PM
The whole story is just  :bow: :bow: :bow:

I hope you get well soon... Do not tire out your hand too much, okay? Health comes first  ;)

I'll wait for your updates for however long it might take. Just take care of your hand first please  :deco:

BTW, I loved the story so much that I dunno what to say, so I'd rather just  :twothumbs and  :bow:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 10 [Update: 04/23/13]
Post by: mae on April 26, 2013, 12:59:47 AM
It's a great fic please continue
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 10 [Update: 04/23/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on May 16, 2013, 05:48:32 AM
[Replies]

@kurogumi: Thanks for the welcome back! I'm glad you like three of my on-going fictions! I'm sure they'll have a chance to confess~ It's all part of character development, which is sadly, painfully slow, LOL. :sweatdrop:

@Tanchan: Haha, Takamina is dense and slow as always~ We'll soon see a development for the two later on as the series progress! :thumbup

@Crossing Crossroads: Thanks for the welcome back also! Indeed there's more suspense if old enemies revisit, yes? And testing periods are almost over, so let's all hang on till the very end! :deco:

@arrow27: Thanks for the kind words! And indeed, their relationships are progressing (in the most sadistic and painful slow speed I will ever try to put on, LOL jk) over time~ :thumbsup

@cisda83: I'll let you find out in this updated chapter~ :grin:

@mayuki_daisuki: I'm doing well (aside from the fact that I'm sick and dying, LOL). I'll let you read this updated chapter and see what will happen with Sae, Sayaka, Miyuki, Mayu and Yuki~ :cathappy:

@qweakb: Dawwww, thanks for the welcome back! *pats your head* :deco:

@Yuki88: Thanks for the welcome back! (And I see ya miss meh fiction moar than meh?! JK, LOL) Hopefully this chapter will clear up just a bit about who those men are~ :cow:

@Llyloo: I know, I know onee-sama that you miss my writing, LOL. Here's the next chapter~ :cow:

@sakura_drop_: Omg, thank you for the compliments! I have no other words to say, LOL. And my hand is taken care of already, so all is well~ :cathappy:

@mae: Thanks! Here's the next updated chapter! :jphip:



Sorry for the lack of emoticons on the comments section! I use to use those awesome emoticons, but now I'm just lazy tired and exhausted whenever I upload my chapters on here. ;_;

So I've finally got some good news: I got my cast off today! (Not to mention that I'm finished with my APUSH exam for today, haha!) :cathappy: So I'm glad to now have full access to my right hand  and use them fully (or more like 85% full capability due to lack of movement with my right hand for like 7-8 weeks, LOL. Gotta have some self-therapy to move my bones around~). Which means easier typing, faster update (hopefully) and less complaining from me. :lol:

Sad enough though, I'm like dying from a cold and cough. :bleed eyes: God, why must I be sick!? The weather here is so crazy, LOL.

Anyway, enough about my chatters and shoving my life at ya'll faces. Enjoy chapter 11! And there's a poll created (right after I post this update, LOL) about what the next pairing should be after this arc. (This arc consist of Saeyaka and Mayuki, just a heads up) Just wanted to get an idea so I can focus on crafting my plot and plan ahead. Having many 2-shots to finish up and like, two other on-going fic is enough to make my mind go wild, haha. :panic:

OH, letting you know.... No Atsumina! (Not YET at the very least. I have a big arc for them near the end of the series, fufufufu~ :love:)

Thanks! :deco:



[Chapter 11]

“Tomochin? Do you think the ship repair will go well?” Kasai asked the other Tomomi as the two girls were wandering through the port late at night. The two girls weren’t sleeping but rather taking a short stroll together in this small part of town built at the very edge of the country Spain. Dark, partially cloudy sky from above showed bright white dots scattered all over; hinting heavily that they were stars. The bright white crescent moon too accompanied the stars; the lower body hiding behind the lazy piece of cloud that was floating along.

They walked on the hand-made, stone patterned streets. It extended through the entire port and only ended its beautiful pattern upon touching the dirt-covered road a couple miles from the port town. To their right were the docks and many ships that were parked and anchored. All sorts of ships, large and small, came. Some were in its healthiest shape possible as for those who were unfortunate (like their ship) were damaged to the point one can wonder how the crew and captain managed to make it through the extensive sea water. Small houses and businesses were neatly built and formed on their left. Both sides had the soft, gentle yellow glow of the lamp post. Few bugs were seen buzzing around, excited to be able to witness such foreign lights to the tiny creature.

Itano, who had her arms crossed against her chest, cocked her head to one side at a slight angle. “I’m sure it will go well.”

“Will the ship ever be the same again?’

“I highly doubt so. I actually placed an order to upgrade the ship.”

Kasai was taken aback at Itano’s choice. Halting in her spot, Itano soon stopped in her track when she saw the other brown-haired girl pause. Confused, she faced the girl with one eyebrow raised. “What’s the problem?”

“Didn’t Takamina stated that she didn’t want the ship to be changed?”

There was a small sigh coming from the beauty queen while closing her eyes. “I understand that… But if we’re going to keep on staying on the water for a long period of time, we need to arm up and make the ship sturdier. Besides… the last thing I want is the ship being sunken and losing you…” The last couple words from the sentence were trailed off and mumbled into incoherent words that not a single human-being would ever comprehend. Kasai merely blinked before giggling and pouncing on the taller girl. She hugged Itano and went, “Chiyuu~” happily.

Another sigh, though louder, came out of Itano’s mouth with her eyes still closed. They continued onward with their little walk only to have Kasai cling to the other girl added.

----------


Closing her eyes, Mayu sucked in a deep breath before exhaling all of the oxygen she had just taken in out of her mouth. Hands stretched outward as far as they can above her head, a smile was stretched across her face as the arms dropped back down to her sides.

“It feels good to be back in your home country,” Mayu stated out loud to Yuki, who was walking right by her side. The two girls were already done with their shopping for the day; managing to scratch out a quarter of the long list of supplies that must be obtained in less than a month. The older girl of the two was pushing a wooden cart full of barrels that contained gunpowder and clean, fresh water. They were planning to send it out to Minami early tomorrow morning since nightfall has already descended upon them.

The town that they were now walking through was quiet. It wasn’t silent since there were still citizens walking here and there to their destination. Lamp posts provided comforting yellow lights that neither glowed too bright nor too dim. Bugs that are attracted to the colored light are seen to buzz around hectically as though they were absorbing as much radiation as possible from the burning bulb. Below the lamp post was the dusty light brown dirt that many civilians and animals stepped upon. Horseshoe tracks and shoe prints were littered all over the surface of the dirt from earlier. Compared from how busy the town was from the morning and night, they were complete polar opposites. 

Yuki had a small giggle leave her lips from hearing such statement from the younger girl. “I’m sure you’re also glad to have found your sister again?” she asked. When she turned her head to the left so she was able to see Mayu, the other girl bobbed her head.

“Definitely,” Mayu whispered just loud enough for the two of them to hear. “After so long… I never would’ve thought this day would come ever in my life.”

Her head was lowered, looking downward at the ground as they proceeded to walk back to Miyuki’s small motel business. Yuki, slightly worried, removed her left hand from the cart’s handle and rested it on both Mayu’s shoulders. She pulled the smaller girl closer to her body, closing the distance between the two figures. That action took Mayu by surprise. Widening her eyes, she merely mumbled, “E-Eh?”

The taller girl remained silent. Keeping Mayu in her grasp, she attempted to comfort the girl by rubbing her left arm tenderly. Although no words were exchanged, Mayu sensed warmth and protection from Yuki. The protection like a mother comforting her daughter. Lifting her head, she unconsciously scooted herself closer to the older girl. Little did she know that this simply made Yuki melt from the inside at such response.

After twenty minutes has passed by peacefully for the two, they finally arrived to where they needed to be. They saw the lights crack through certain windows both on the first and single floor, signaling that there were individuals still awake at this time.

“I’m going to head inside first,” Mayu told Yuki as she slipped out of her grip. The warmth that the two shared were instantly gone the moment their bodies separated from each other. A disappointed expression flashed for a mere second on Yuki’s face but nodded. “Alright then. I’ll go park this cart near the entrance so we can have someone take it for us back to Captain Takahashi tomorrow morning.”

Mayu quickly disappeared from her sight as she pushed and adjusted the cart’s position nearby. Once she was sure it won’t block the entrance, she parked the cart. Her foot roughly slammed against a wooden block served as a parking mechanic for the vehicle. A loud click was heard. Then the raven-haired girl pulled on the handle with a couple gentle tugs. The cart didn’t budge from its resting spot. Satisfied, she brought two of her hands together and dusted them off before returning back inside the building.

When she pushed the door opened, there was the familiar ringing of the metal bell hanged overheard. Clicking it shut from behind, she saw Mayu waiting for her in the front part of the motel. Her arms were crossed and back leaned slightly against the table from behind.

“Where is Miyuki?” Yuki questioned when she noticed that Mayu’s older sister’s presence was not sensed in the room. Mayu instantly pointed towards the stairs on her right. “She’s setting up the table and providing dinner for us.”

She comprehended the situation. So without further ado, Yuki reached out for Mayu’s hand that was still pointing at the stairs and pulled her from behind as she dragged the younger girl to the second floor. Ignoring Mayu complaining and telling her to slow down, the two girls went through the long hallway. Few doors were opened while others were shut. Many of the rooms up on the second floor mainly consisted of the kitchen, dining room, lounge, study and Miyuki’s room. All of the rooms were closed except for Miyuki’s room.

From inside, Mayu and Yuki could sense a pleasant scent wafting out of that very room. They entered and saw Miyuki settling down a hot pot filled with stew on the dining table located in the very right of the room. “Oh! I see that you’re both finished with today,” the 18-year old older sister of Mayu announced as she removed her mitten hands from the edges of the pot. Steam was rising from its source, noting that it was fresh. She urged the other two approaching girls to take their seat in the dining table.

A small table that held not only the freshly brought beef stew but a medium-sized bowl salad and a huge pitcher that contains the freshest, icy cold water within. Three empty white plates and bowls were set on three of the four sides of the table. Accompanying them were small glassed cups. Anyone that would see such sight would instantly think of a female figure preparing dinner for the family. Miyuki smiled and took off her mittens. “Please sit down, you two. I’m going to drop this off right away at the kitchen and return real quick.” And with that said, she dashed off towards the small kitchen room that was separated and behind the dining table.

The two girls took their seat and sat right next to each other; Yuki at the right end and Mayu in the middle so she could have her older sister sit right beside her also. As they were observing the table and their metal utensils, Miyuki has returned and slipped right into the seat across from the raven-haired girl.

“Let’s dig in!” she announced as she motioned her left hand across the dining table. The three did not hesitate to take the food that was available to them and settle it all down on their own plate and bowl.

“Mou~ I guess I could eat as much as I want today,” Yuki commented as she took in a fork full of cabbages and tomatoes. “I’ll just go on a diet once I come back on the ship.”

“Yukirin,” Mayu rolled her eyes as she poured the cold water into her own cup. “You always say that yet you never seem to ever stay on your diet plan for long.”

“O-Oi! Yes I do, missy!”

“Then tell me what was the longest diet plan you have ever done?”

“A couple months-“

“A plan that actually SUCCEEDED?”

“…A few days…”

Yuki hanged her head in defeat as a small, black cloudy cloud formed over her head and created imaginary rain pouring down upon the young girl’s head. A chuckle came from Mayu’s direction as she sipped from her cup. “I knew it.”

The older girl could only mumble and in a sulking manner, continue to shove the food into her own mouth. Miyuki couldn’t help but giggle at the scenario was that unfolding before her eyes.

“So I’m guessing you both get along very well, hm?” she asked.

“Yes we do,” both Mayu and Yuki answered at the same time, which surprised the two individuals for a couple seconds before bursting out into laughter. All of Yuki’s sulking was gone like someone who had just snapped their fingers to wake a person up from their trance-like state. The oldest Watanabe sister was easily convinced of their answer and nodded.

“So honestly tell me this you both: Are you two in love or something?”

The question that flew out of Miyuki’s curious mouth nearly made Yuki choke on the piece of salad she was busy consuming and Mayu spray water both from her mouth and nose in shock. Coughing and hacking, the two girls stared with widen pair of eyes at the only other girl in the room. Miyuki looked slightly startled at their reaction and raised both of her opened hands into the air as though she was surrendering. “I’m sorry if that answer is too blunt-“

“Real blunt, I could say,” Mayu grumbled under her breath while trying to keep her cough down to a minimal.

“-But the both of you are acting as though you’re lovers or something.”

“…And you’re trying to tell me, onee-san…?”

A small sigh came from Miyuki’s barely opened mouth as her eyes squinted a bit. With a fork in one hand, she was pointing the end point of the metal utensil at Mayu first before fixating it upon the speechless Yuki. “I’m telling you that you both are like lovebirds. And just so I don’t jump to conclusion that easily-“

“But you’re already making assumptions that we’re in love when you asked that first question.“

“-I want to know if you both are in any sort of serious relationship at the moment.”

There was a long, awkward silence that came through between the three girls. One girl that was simply curious for such answers while the other two girls were blushing heavily; steam easily picture rising from the top of their head like from boiling water in a pot. “W-W-Well….” Mayu stuttered, unsure of what words to spit out of her mouth to feed and satisfy her older sister thirst for an answer. She didn’t want to say the wrong statement because it could either end up hurting her, Yuki or even the both of them.

But before the answers could finally exit out of her mouth, there was a bell ringing from downstairs. The three figures paused for a brief moment before noting that Miyuki had to tend to her business for a short while.

“Man…” Miyuki groaned as she lifted herself up from her chair. “I was just getting ready to hear what you were going to say… I’ll be back in a couple minutes, so sit tight and prepare me an answer, young lady!”

In less than a minute, the oldest sister left the room with the door wide closed behind her. In that spare time period, both Mayu and Yuki exhaled loudly out of their mouth.

“Jeez, your sister really does like to know your business,” Yuki stated as she rubbed the side of her head with one hand. The younger cyborg girl could only shake her head and flash a cheesy smile at the older. “Gomene. My onee-san likes to poke and prod at my life all the time.”

“I could understand that.” There was a small chuckle that left Yuki’s lips before she got up from her wooden chair. Stretching her arms high up into the air before dropping them back down to her sides, she urged Mayu to stand up also.

“Let’s relax for a bit and maybe start the fire at the fireplace,” she brought the idea up. It doesn’t seem like Yuki wanted to sit around and do nothing while waiting for Mayu’s older sister. Besides, she wanted to spend some quality time with Mayu and alone anyway that doesn’t require sitting at the table. The younger girl smiled and bobbed her head. “Sure!”

Just as they were approaching the opposite side of the room where it held the fireplace and two piece of furniture (one single-seat sofa and one long sofa to be descriptive), there was a loud piercing scream in the background. This startled the two figures out of their wits. Alarmed, they whipped their head around from behind. “W-What was that!?” Mayu exclaimed. Yuki shook her head. “I have absolutely no idea, Mayuyu.”

There was another scream, this time only slightly longer than the previous one. And its source came from the first floor. Followed by a few gunshot ringing into the air. This prompted the two girls to quickly pull out their revolvers and unsheathe their swords from their side. Without hesitation, they burst out through the door of Miyuki’s room. Little did they know that they had a surprise in store for those two.

Mayu was instantly brought down by smacking right into a blunt, wooden weapon with her forehead after opening the door. The shorter girl slumped to the ground, nearly passed out from such sudden encounter. Her grips loosened on both the sword’s handle and the gun’s, body faced downward and head lying on the side of the wooden floor. Shocked at the event, Yuki hastily flicked her eyesight to the source of knocking the younger girl down to the ground.

It was a huge, Spaniard male. He wasn’t muscular but neither was he considered ‘fat.’ A wooden club was in his right hand. To Yuki’s anger, there were faint traces of red spots on the blocky surface. She readied her sword and in one movement, slashed the club away from the man’s hand in exchange for a scream of agony due to his now-bloody hand.

“That better not be Watanabe Mayu’s blood you got on there,” she snarled angrily at the man before swiftly kicking his body backward. Plunging her foot into his stomach, he stumbled backward before being met with another whack on the head by an unexpected helper from behind. He fell unconscious immediately as his eyes rolled back into his head. In a crumbled mess from below, Sae stepped forth from the shadow and twirled the gun around her fingers and thumb. “Glad to see you knock this guy’s ass, Yukirin,” she praised with a whistle.

A faint smile flashed across Yuki’s face before she returned back to her grim expression. “As much as I want to accept your compliment, I have a feeling that we have more than this one guy trying to go around and attack us.”

Sae seems to be confused for she gave a little, ‘hah?’ response. Sayaka came into the picture and had her hands on her hips. “Yuki’s right, Sae. Didn’t you hear the gunshot earlier?”

“Yeah… Oh wait a minute. Don’t you tell me-“

Before she could finish her words, another gunshot ran out into the air. More screams were heard and all came from below the stairs. “Sayaka! Sae! Can you both go down there and deal with the intruders!” Yuki barked out as she bent down to support the dizzy Mayu from the ground. “There’s Mayu’s older sister down there, so we have to go!”

Both Sae and Sayaka threw each other a glance before nodding. “Alright Yuki, we’re going right now ASAP.”

Leaving the two girls up the second floor, they did not waste any precious moment to run down the stairs. It was a short flight and if it weren’t for Sayaka’s hand pushing Sae’s head down, a bullet would’ve ran straight into her skull and killed her instantly. “H-Holy cow! I almost got killed there!” Sae growled when she saw three men facing the two girls at the foot of the stairs. From behind were a few civilians that were residing in the motel that were injured and even possibly killed. Blood and smoke were seen everyone along with broken equipment and glasses from the windows.

The three men, judging by their appearances, looked rough. Dressed like they were living in the ghetto for their entire life, knives and guns were in their hands. And the tip of the gun was all aimed directly at the two girls. Fingers could be seen itching to pull the trigger.

A sweat drop ran down the side of Sae’s head as she examined and analyzed the situation at hand. ‘Crap… We’re screwed if we make one small mistake here…’ Her eyes wandered over from the three scary tall men to the glass-covered ceiling that held decorative, colorful patterns. Then an idea struck through her brain. ‘I got it!’

Without thinking twice, she aimed the pistol not at the assaulter but instead the glasses above their head. Pulling the trigger just once, a bullet whizzed right towards the ornament and shattered it into multiple, tiny but dangerous sharp pieces. It all showered upon the three men and they all howled in pain at the sharp stabs these little fragments packed once they came into contact with their clothing and skin.

Using this chance to attack them head-on, Sayaka and Sae dashed in to slash and shoot right at them. Sayaka managed to give one man a lifetime worth of pain once she sent a kick towards his private region. Slamming a punch right against his cheekbone, there was a disgustingly loud snap that was heard before a whimper came pathetically out of the male’s mouth before passing out. Sae in the meantime was trying to reload her bullets, adding gunpowder and shoving the one-piece bullet into its destination with a stick. She dodged and avoided getting shot at by the one remaining attacker. Easily side-stepping left and right, once she was finished reloading her gun at hand, she came right up straight to the same man that tried to shoot her down. Coming face to face at such close distance, she brought the gun’s point right under the man’s chin. Before pulling the trigger, she demanded answers.

“Who the hell are you guys and what are you doing here?” Her voice came out quiet, but dangerously angry. Scared, the other man stuttered with his words before getting them out.

“W-W-We were hired! Hired by t-t-the taxcollector by the name of Jorge-“

A gunshot rang into the air once more. But this time, it did not come from Sae’s gun. The man in front of her instantly slumped down to the ground, dead. A bloody hole was seen formed on the right side of his head as a pool was welling underneath his lifeless head. Quickly Sae snapped her attention to Sayaka, whom she saw did not have a gun at hand. “Who the hell shot this man?!”

“Tis’ I, young lady.”

That young male’s voice was unfamiliar to the two figures. So they whipped their head around to the front entrance and saw a male dressed in luxurious white tuxedo and white hat stare back at them. His back was leaning against the now-gun holed wall from behind. One of his hands had a silver revolver with faint smoke escaping from its exit. The two hands, with the gun still in his grip, came together to clap in the most sarcasm style as though he has watched their fight as a performance from a play. A smirk ran through his faintly tan skin and chuckled darkly.

“You both have played so very well. So very very very… well.”

“What do you want?” Sayaka questioned loudly. The two Twin Tower felt threatened by the handsome male that stood in the room. Although he had the looks, his eyes were different though. The pair contained terror and sadistic characteristics that would send any of laid their eyes upon his to shudder and tremble. A chuckle from him soon turned in a laughter that could be described as a mad scientist from modern time.

“Me? What do I want? I merely want the two Watanabe sisters, I say.”

“Why the hell do you want them?!” Sae gritted her teeth as she aimed the gun directly at the man’s forehead.

He took off his hat, brushed the edges for any dust and readjusted it back on top of his short, soft black hair. A firm thin line crossed through his lip that’s once a smirk. “Let’s just say that they forgot to repay the debt and we wanted to end an unfinished business we had together once and for all.” Then there was the grin. A grin so devilish and scary that it looked like a clown with no sense of humor cheesed cheaply back at the two tall figures. “But enough about answers. I want to see the two of them… Or actually, more like one of them.”

To their surprise, he leaned to his right side momentarily with his right arm reaching downward the side of the desk. In one motion, he pulled Miyuki out from behind by the collar of her shirt. She was unconscious, but not critically hurt aside from a dark bruise on the side of her head. Sae and Sayaka nearly walked towards him but he aimed the gun at unconscious figure in his grasp.

“Tsk tsk, you both are so very impatient,” he chortled and mocked with amusement. This left them frustrated at their position. Just what were the supposed to do that not only will get Miyuki out alive but also rid of the man standing before them? “You should drop your weapons and back away slowly.”

They didn’t move. So he then shoved the metal weapon closer to Miyuki’s temple. There was the sound of a click from his gun. “You don’t listen to me, this girl dies.”

Unable to oppose of his commands, they dropped their weapons on the floor and slowly backed away from the standing figure with the hostage. The grin was still plastered on his face, smiling widely from one end to another. “Good… Now say good-night, you girls.”

Before they were able to react, something hard smacked right behind their heads. Blackness immediately welcomed them and soon the two crumbled forth on the carpeted rug. A scoff left the white suited man. “These girls are so annoying…” He glanced up from the two laying girls and saw two injured men from earlier standing from behind with their fists balled up by their sides. “Good job boys. Now all we need to do is-“

“Boss! I’ve gotten Watanabe Mayu for you!”

The voice from up the second floor caught the man’s attention instantly. Perking his ears up, he saw the big man carrying the injured and unconscious cyborg girl like a potato sack over his shoulder. Signs of struggles were easily seen and blood dripping from the side of her head. The so-called ‘Boss’ motioned the big man to hurry.

“How did you get her?” he asked the man as he approached him. The big man shrugged his shoulders. “They actually caught me off-guard once with that tomboyish girl knocking me out. However, Mayu was being tended by that other girl so I had to fight that… um… girl named ‘Yukirin’ for a bit. I woke up in the nick of time before they left. Though the two girls were fighting against me, I came out victorious.”

A stupid smugly grin ran across the face of the ‘boss,’ so he laughed out loud. “God, this is my lucky day. Come on boys! We’ve got some deliverin’ to do to the King of Taxcollector back at our base!”
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 11 + Poll [Update: 05/16/13]
Post by: cisda83 on May 16, 2013, 07:18:41 AM
Wah... Itano so romantic... not wanting to lose Kasai...so she wanted to upgrade the ship...  :inlove:

Ah.. Miyuki is so blurt....asking whether Yuki and Mayu are in love or something...

Yuki and Mayu were wondering about the answer too... but nobody seem want to cross the line yet...

Ah... Mayu and Miyuki got captured... they were going to be devivered to the person that was chasing them around since a long time ago?!

What's going to happen to Mayu and Miyuki?

Would Sae help saving Mayu or would she just left Mayu to die...?

Would Yuki be able to save Mayu and Miyuki?

Would Takamina and the crews helping out?

Can't wait to see what's going to happen next

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 11 + Poll [Update: 05/16/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on May 16, 2013, 07:52:14 AM
HAHAHAHAH YES I MISS YOU(r fic) 8D *flees*

And now that you're back.... *evil grins* *prepares to whip* *is whacked*

Oh wow Mayuki awkward moment :9

And damn, wWatanabe captured D:

Thanks for the update nyahahahah
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 11 + Poll [Update: 05/16/13]
Post by: gek geki on May 16, 2013, 10:10:36 AM
What happen with yuki?how come she get knock out?
I like it when yuki get mad cause that man hurt mayu,so scary~
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 11 + Poll [Update: 05/16/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on May 16, 2013, 03:48:50 PM
ehhh?! LoyalFlutist-san don't you dare die on me!! (lol)
nawww tomochin doesn't want to lose kasai :deco:
Mayuki was so sweet when they hugged each other, haha yukirin melted in the inside cuz of mayuyu :cathappy: kawaii
milky is so blunt :lol: haha mayu and yuki both choked :rofl:, milky is so nosy prodding in mayu's life :P
OMG!! NO!! Mayuyu and milky have been captured :shocked :panic: :cry:, i hope yuki wasn't too hurt aswell :(
i'm gonna kill those guys for kidnapping mayuyu :angry:
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 11 + Poll [Update: 05/16/13]
Post by: sakura_drop_ on May 16, 2013, 04:03:56 PM
I kind of have this strong nag inside me...that Sayanee is going to save Milky :D dunno why though...

Yukirin!! Go and save your Mayu!!!
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 11 + Poll [Update: 05/16/13]
Post by: Llyloo on May 16, 2013, 06:07:56 PM
Nyaaaah ~ I'm happy :3.

Yeaaah, action action action 8D. Poor Watanabe sisters ~~

I want the next, go go go ~~  :grin:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 11 + Poll [Update: 05/16/13]
Post by: kahem on May 17, 2013, 03:19:57 AM
More Tomotomo please!!!
Oh god no!!! Mayuyu!!!! Milky!!!!
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 11 + Poll [Update: 05/16/13]
Post by: kurogumi on May 17, 2013, 06:25:04 AM
how much watanabe sisters unpaid debts ?


yuki yuki yuki.....hope she's fine

would sae helped yukirin to reque watanabe sister?

and where the other?


sayaneeeeee milky needed youuuuuuuu~



thank for the update
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 11 + Poll [Update: 05/16/13]
Post by: mae on June 06, 2013, 11:45:55 AM
Thank you for update
It's a great chapter but where is the other couples ??? :(
Please update soon :)
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 11 + Poll [Update: 05/16/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on June 07, 2013, 05:34:34 PM
[Replies]

@cisda83: Here's the next updated chapter! :D

@Yuki88: No whip please, Yuki-san! :panic:

@gek geki: LOL, when Yukirin turns into her 'Black' self, she gets pretty scary indeed~ :panic:

@mayuki_daisuki: Okay okay, I won't. :sweatdrop: And I think we should team up to get both the Watanabes back from the kidnappers.

@sakura_drop_: Hm... I wonder if that instinct of yours is right or not. :P

@Llyloo: Here's the next updated chapter, haha. :deco:

@kahem: More TomoTomo will be seen soon! :cathappy:

@kurogumi: Probably a lot, LOL. Most likely it'll be explained in the next chapter update after this. :grin:

@mae: The other couples are soon to appear. At the moment, we're focusing on both Saeyaka and Mayuki arc. But for the other arcs, more pairings will be seen and on certain chapters/plot line. :thumbsup



And.... we got another update on this chapter. Enjoy it and let's start preparing ourselves for the Senbatsu Election tomorrow~ /o/



[Chapter 12]

“Yuki…rin… Yukirin… Yukirin!”

That nickname of Yuki’s was heard to be getting louder and louder with every single time the female voice called it out. Consciousness leaked through the blackness that clouded her vision, bringing the girl back into reality. Yuki in a few minutes found herself to be lying on her left sides; lying right on top of the familiar wooden boards beneath her body. Her eyelids blinked a couple times before recognizing that Sae’s face was seen on the right corner of her vision.

“Sae…?” she whispered in a hoarse voice. Using two of her hands by her side, she tried to push herself up only to feel a sharp stinging pain on the top of her head. A wince left her barely parted lips as one of her two hands came upon to touch the very spot where it stung. Her fingers brushed and found the area to be wet. When she removed it, she saw the tip of her fingers to be bloody red. Sae from above was soon joined by Sayaka, who had a gauze and some medical supplies at hand. “Don’t touch the wound, Yukirin. That big man sure did hit you good with that club of his.”

Sae and Sayaka carefully and gently took care of Yuki’s wound as she laid on the ground in the same position. As they wrapped the gauze around her head after finishing their treatment, Yuki then asked, “How long was I out?”

“The entire night, I’m afraid. The sun has already risen and honestly, both Sayaka and I had just awoken not too long ago either.”

A small pause. Then another question exited out of Yuki’s mouth.

“Where is… Mayu and Miyuki?”

The two figures that were taking care of Yuki hesitated to answer her question. Sayaka was seen to be silent as Sae bit the bottom of her lip. They glanced at each other nervously. A couple long seconds stretched by before Sayaka gave a single nod towards Sae’s direction. The expression on Sae’s face darkened instantly. Then turning her attention back over to Yuki, her voice had become smaller and weaker. “I don’t know… The men… They took the both of them away…”

“What?!”

If it weren’t for Sayaka quickness, Yuki would’ve bounced up to her two feet so fast that she would encounter another fainting spell. Trying to keep the worried individual down, Sae struggled to calm the other girl. “Yuki! We need to treat your wound first then figure out what our next plan should be!” That didn’t help but rather anger the girl. Her so-called infamous ‘Black’ aura was felt, warning both Sae and Sayaka about her sudden shift of personality. Glaring at the two twin towers, she snarled, “So we’re just going to wait around while the two of them are with those kidnappers?!”

“Kashiwagi! We can’t act recklessly!” Sayaka’s voice intervened right before Sae was about to spit out another one of her statements. “If we rashly act on our own will, then we’ll get killed! And not only that, but both the Watanabe sisters!”

Once finished with patching Yuki up, Sae exhaled loudly while placing what’s little left roll of gauze beside Yuki’s body. Her eyelids closed for a brief moment. But when they opened, they revealed soften emotions written behind the pair. Looking over at Yuki, she bit the bottom of her lip again. “I can’t help but know that I could lose you if you act like that…”

Yuki could only blink at Sae while biting back her anger and frustration inside of her mind. Raising one of her eyebrows up, she slowly with the help of Sayaka sat up. She was watching Sae with a bit of interest as the other girl herself could only avoid connecting their eyesight together. Flicking left and right on the ground, Sae took in a deep breath before confessing.

“Yuki…” she quietly spoke in a small voice as she forcefully dragged her eyes to Yuki’s. “I… I really do love you. I wanted to tell you that I love you no matter what. I care about you, worry about you and even admire you. You’re beautiful, smart, sometimes dense and short-tempered, but overall a really great girl to know. So… Will you… be my girlfriend?”

Out of all the time and place to confess ones emotions to another, this was one of them. And hearing it from Sae, Yuki was shocked. If she wasn’t as injured as right now, her jaw could’ve dropped and maybe even smack right on top of the ground below them. Eyes widening, Yuki’s eyebrows shifted into a diagonal line going upward from the end. She remembered being with Sae. Although she didn’t view Sae as a romantic ideal person as Sae thought of her, she did love her as a close friend. A friend that she first made when she boarded the ship long ago…

“Kashiwagi Yuki will be residing in the ship starting today,” the captain of the ship, Takahashi Minami, announced to the crew as she stood by the taller girl. Yuki was taken in by Minami when her parents passed away when she was a child and was found isolated not too long ago in an abandoned alleyway within Canada. Minami was merely walking by and decided to pick up the girl, which Yuki easily agreed to due to the fact she had no one else to turn to. No other purpose for living.

Many of the members exchanged their friendly greetings with her, but no one really made Yuki feel comfortable in such atmosphere. Of course. A rich child coming from such family isn’t one to be used to many individuals in one room. Not to mention being aboard a ship that easily makes her seasick within the first couple minutes.

Trying hard to hold in the nausea, Yuki was about to head up to the upper deck when she bumped into an ikemen figure.

“S-Sumimasen!” she quickly said before bowing her head apologetically at the other figure. Instead of being met with a response from the person, Yuki felt a pat on the shoulder. Glancing up, she saw the black, short-haired girl smiling at her. “You don’t need to apologize for bumping into me! You’re all good, my friend!”

Yuki didn’t know what to say. The other taller girl chuckled when she saw Yuki being speechless. Pointing at herself while she pat Yuki’s shoulder for comfort, she introduced herself. “I’m Miyazawa Sae, but you can just call me Sae!”

“Miyazawa-san…?”

“No. Sae.”

“Sae…san?”

“…I said Sae.”

“Sae-s…Sae.”

Sae across from her was laughing, pinching Yuki’s cheeks with the both of her hands. “Kawaii. You’ll get used to just calling me by my first name.”

“H-Hai…” Yuki felt a sweat drop run down the side of her face. It was strange! Meeting someone for the first time let alone in less than five minutes and here she is, calling and talking to someone as though they were old buddies.

“So what’s your name then?” Sae asked.

Hearing this caused Yuki to stutter with her words. ‘I forgot to introduce myself! Crap! That’s one way to make a good impression on someone…’ “I-I’m Kashiwagi Y-Yuki!”

Sae blinked a few times. Then her mouth opened in an ‘o’ shape. “So you’re the new girl that just came on board today…” She took interest of Yuki instantly. “What’s your reason for being on here?” And while she questioned Yuki, she urged the girl to walk with her to the edge of the ship. Yuki hesitated at first before following right after Sae. The two girls then were leaning against the edge of the wooden railings, watching the bright sun shine from up ahead through the cloudy skies. The great blue ocean is stretching at almost infinite number of miles where the ship sailed. Few  members were seen here and there on the upper deck with them.

“I… I came here because… There was nothing else I have in life back in my home country,” Yuki explained to Sae while staring out at the ocean. Sae herself crossed her arms on top of each other, laying them on top of the railings. She rested her chin upon her arms; too staring at the great sea before her. “There was no purpose with my life.”

“Aren’t your parents worried about you? Friends or family?”

Yuki shook her head while closing her eyes.

“No. The only family members I have are both of my parents and they died in an accident when I was a child. And all of the friends that I once had were just individuals out to get their greed from me since I came from a rich family background.”

Sae turned her focus to Yuki, looking at the girl. She took into account of how beautiful Yuki is as she continued to keep her eyes closed. The long black hair flowing with the wind’s direction, the smooth, clear skin and delicate voice that came out of her mouth with every word spoken. This caught Sae’s attention greatly. But she snapped her face back straight ahead when Yuki’s eyelids reopened.

“So what about you, Miya-I mean, Sae? What’s your purpose for being here?”

A small sigh left Sae’s closed lips.

“My parents neglected me as a child to the point I was thrown into an orphanage. I didn’t like the place since the caretaker didn’t do a very good job. So I escaped from the filthy place and lived my life on the street.” She turned her heard to Yuki’s once more only to find that the other girl too turned towards Sae’s direction. “Women in my country were easily subjected to abuse, so I had to look like an ikemen in order to keep myself alive up to this point.”

“And I’m guessing Captain Takahashi came to your rescue?”

“…Yes, that little midget… She came to me one day when she saw a bunch of men harassing me. My cover was about to be blown off as a female when she took them down.” A shudder ran down the spine of Sae’s as she recalled the event vividly through her memory. “She took them down brutally to the point that maybe some of the men could be dead. I couldn’t be sure though since it all happened so fast. But to answer your question, yes, Takamina did save my life and I asked if I could join her crew once I knew who exactly she was.”

A small yawn left Sae’s lips as Yuki became confused with the name ‘Takamina.’

“Taka…mina? Is that… The captain’s nickname or something?”

“Ah, yeah. That’s what we call her sometimes.”

“Hm… I see.”

Silence ensued between the two figures before Sae spoke up to break the slowly building quietness.

“Neh, I should call you ‘Yukirin’ then.”

This took Yuki by surprise. In response, she stared at Sae with her mouth and eyes opened wide.

“What?”

“Didn’t you hear what I just told you? I said that we should call you ‘Yukirin’ as your nickname.”

“Why Yukirin though?”

Sae simply shrugged her shoulders.

“I don’t know. Yukirin sounds fitting for you… Oh and by the way, nice reaction expression you got there, Yukirin.”


There was a short pause before Yuki replied to Sae.

“I’m sorry, Sae, but… I have to reject that offer down. I’m… already in love with someone else.”

“Who…?”

“…Watanabe… Mayu.”

Yuki was pained to see Sae’s disappointment flash across her face. But there was that smile still maintained on her face. Shaking her head, she gazed at the floor. “It was somewhat… expected, but I understand.” Finally getting the answer that she was looking for, she knew that she had just lost her last slip of hope into getting Yuki’s love and attention back from Mayu. It crushed her heart to know that the answer was locked and set of her rejection.

Yuki, as much as she didn’t want to hurt Sae’s feelings, knew that there was no such thing as lightening up a rejection. A rejection will hurt no matter what. She however saw Sayaka crawl right to Sae’s side; pulling her into a comforting hug. There was a small relieved sigh mentally made in Yuki’s head when she saw Sayaka’s action.

“I’m sorry, Sae…”

“You don’t have to apologize, Yukirin,” Sae flashed a cheap smile at her direction. “It’s not your fault for being honest. That’s what I really like about you.”

“Sae-“

“Whoa whoa, before we make any more romantic conversations going on, we still have a situation at hand,” Sayaka reminded them. The taller girl gave them an uncomfortable look on her face while tightening her hold on Sae. To her surprise, Sae didn’t push her away but rather cuddle slightly closer to the embracing figure. Yuki and Sae both chuckled in an embarrassment. “Gomen, Sayaka,” they both apologized.

A small sigh from Sayaka, she then stated, “I think that you both, Yuki and Sae, should head back to the ship at the harbor as fast as possible and request assistance from Captain Takahashi.”

“What?!” The two girls in unison yelled in shock. They stared in disbelief at Sayaka, who remained with a calm, yet firm expression. “What are you going to do?!”

“I’m going to go after the men and try to find their location. And if I do, I’m going to try to retrieve both of the Watanabes while help is arriving.”

“That’s like a suicide mission though!”

“I know that, Sae, but Yuki’s injured and I can’t afford to let her go-“

“I can take care of this on my own, Sayaka,” Yuki glared at the taller girl with intensity. “I suggest that you and Sae should both go get help while I find out the whereabouts of Mayu and Miyuki.”

This was automatically shot down by Sayaka and Sae. But this didn’t stop Yuki from wanting to find the two girls. Pleading with them, she stood up on both of her feet. “The injury on my head isn’t as bad as it looks. It’s just a gash, but nothing major.”

“But Yuki-“

“No buts. Besides…” the standing girl then lowered the volume of her voice to a bare minimum that it was barely audible. “I want to give the very man that’s in charge of the attack and kidnapping to die in the most painful death by my very own hand.”

---------

In the dark room, there was a cell that held two female figures. Both Japanese, it was easily seen that they were both Watanabe Mayu and Miyuki. Chained and shackled with both their wrists against the cold bricked wall behind them, it took them a while to regain consciousness and grasp their situation at hand.

“Ugh…. M-Milky-onee-san?” Mayu’s raspy voice came exiting out of her dry mouth when her eyelids fluttered opened. She saw only darkness and a familiar presence of her sister to her left. Her limbs tried to move from her sitting position only to feel the metal equipment gripping ahold of her wrists. Dried blood could be felt from one side of her head, reminding Mayu that she had been knocked out violently by the man earlier. “Onee-san?”

A couple minutes passed by before there was a response coming from the other girl. “I’m here, Mayuyu…”

Relief ran through the mind of both sisters when they saw that they weren’t separated. But that didn’t stop them from worrying about being shackled and locked up in a dark unknown room. “Where are we?” Miyuki asked as Mayu adjusted her sitting position.

“I don’t know, onee-san…” Mayu mumbled. Her thoughts pondered about that question her older sister asked. But soon it trailed over to what lead up to this point and immediately fear and worries about Yuki’s state crossed through her mind. ‘Yukirin! Where is she now?! Is she still okay?’ The cyborg girl began mentally flipping out, panicking about the person she loved. ‘Oh god, I hope she’s really okay… I would die if the worse happened to her.’ She honestly couldn’t remember what happened with Yuki. The last that she saw was when the man that had just been knocked out by Yuki awaken and appear right behind the older girl.

Shaking her head, Mayu grumbled under her breath. She’s unsure of how long the two girls were down here in this cell, but neither one of them wanted to find out their reason for being in this room and who was going to get them.
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 12 + Poll [Update: 06/07/13]
Post by: Llyloo on June 07, 2013, 06:49:41 PM
Sae was rejected ~~

Poor WWatanabe >.< Yuki, go save them ! èwé. and don't be killed. Or Injured. Or maybe Super Midget will come to save them ? XD
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 12 + Poll [Update: 06/07/13]
Post by: kurogumi on June 07, 2013, 07:27:58 PM
Uu~ blackirin so scary~

Want to kill that man in the most painful death,ah scary...suddenly im felt cold hyuu~

Sae why confess at time like that?

Confessing when mayuyu in danger situation wont make you had advantaged.

Yuki love mayu?then why when milky ask if these two a lover yuki seem denied it?

Ok now im really want to know what happen next...

Surely they need making a great plan...

3 person having injury its not good,sayaka first plan more safe,but yuki insist want to rescue mayuyu and milky




Thank for the update,cant wait the other update of your fantastic fic
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 12 + Poll [Update: 06/07/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on June 07, 2013, 07:54:43 PM
I dunno if I should pity Sae or not for the rejection  because she has always had Sayaka to begin with ^^;

So... Yukirin was a kid from rich family background, eh? While Sae is the reversed....

And..... BLACK YUKIRIN KITAAAAAAAAAA!!! /o/

Thanks for them updates!! *saves whip somewhere else*
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 12 + Poll [Update: 06/07/13]
Post by: sakura_drop_ on June 07, 2013, 10:13:21 PM
nyuhu~~ I still hope that others will come to the rescue~!!!! BLACKIRIN so osam~!! Ah, so Takamina is really da super man :DD I want mah SayaMilky~!! and more Yuko-sama and wMatsui PWEASE~

Sae, dun worry, you have Sayaka by your side ;) MaYuki FTW!!  :wub:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 12 + Poll [Update: 06/07/13]
Post by: mae on June 08, 2013, 01:33:53 AM
It's a great chapter ,)
I looking forward for the next couple
Please update soon :)
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 12 + Poll [Update: 06/07/13]
Post by: vPANDAv on June 08, 2013, 01:36:24 AM
love your story.

please let the next arc be kojiyuu, especially since the early results have shown that kojiharu is no longer in kami 7  :cry:

need some more kojiyuu loving  :deco: lol
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 12 + Poll [Update: 06/07/13]
Post by: cisda83 on June 08, 2013, 05:10:56 PM
Talking about selfishness and insensitive....

Sae confessed her feeling to Yuki at this moment... when Yuki was just want to save Watanabe sisters...

Ah... so Sae was the 1st person that made friend with Yuki...

Well as I thought Sae would be rejected by Yuki... because of her feeling for Mayu...

Oh... Yuki wanted to make the kidnappers suffered...

Who would go to inform Takamina?

Who would go with Yukirin... trying to save the prisoners...

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 12 + Poll [Update: 06/07/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on June 08, 2013, 08:54:13 PM
awww gomen sae chan :( demo yuki loves mayuyu :deco:
but you are not alone sayaka will always stay by your side :yep:
MAYUYU!!  :cry: :cry:
poor mayuyu and milky, yuki save them quickly :bow:  :panic:
black is coming out to play :twisted:
thanx for the update :cow: :love:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 12 + Poll [Update: 06/07/13]
Post by: gek geki on June 09, 2013, 04:43:43 AM
SAE YOUR CONFESSING TIMING IS THE WORST EVER! HAHAHA
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 12 + Poll [Update: 06/07/13]
Post by: Terragen on June 17, 2013, 11:08:29 AM
sae... i like sae chan why yuki why?
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 12 + Poll [Update: 06/07/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on June 20, 2013, 08:06:06 PM
[Replies]

@Llyloo: I'll let you find out in this chapter. :grin:

@kurogumi: I'm sure Yuki was shy at that time. You know... If you imagine someone suddenly asking if the person you admire and loved secretly is your lover, you wouldn't really answer just yet. But since Sae confessed to Yuki, Yuki had to tell Sae that she already fell in love. But let us see more in this chapter. :thumbup

@Yuki88: Don't you dare pull that whip out anytime soon! :panic: And here's the next chapter~

@sakura_drop_: Looking at the poll, it looks like wMatsui is going to come up pretty soon~ And don't worry! Yuko will be sneaked in here and there until her arc with Kojima comes up (which is most likely after wMatsui) :deco:

@mae: Thanks! Here's the next chapter~ :cathappy:

@vPANDAv: I'm sure Kojiyuu will be after wMatsui based on the poll, so you'll have to be a little patient! :sweatdrop:

@cisda83: Let's find out together in this next chapter~ :thumbsup

@gek geki: I'm sure this will give Sayaka a chance to pop in and tell Sae how she feels. :nervous

@Terragen: We'll find out what Sae might do within this chapter hopefully. :sweatdrop:



Here's the next update~ The poll will most likely close after the next chapter, so do place in your vote! Afterward, once I grab the first couple couples that will be focused on later, I'll make another poll for those that are tied/voted too little and see what goes after wMatsui + Kojiyuu + etc. :deco:

Thank you as always for reading my fictions and/or commenting! :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco:



[Chapter 13]

Darkness. It was difficult for most anyone to perceive through the darkness. At the most, one could see basic outlines of objects and the shape of the room. Within the cell held both the Watanabe sisters. Both Mayu and Miyuki were still chained and held in as hostage. Who they were taken from was unknown to the two girls. Time has moved on very slowly for the two of them. They didn’t know how long hours were; minutes were; even seconds were. All they could do was wait patiently for someone to give them the answers to their burning questions.

“How are we going to get out?” Mayu heard the older girl question as the sound of the shackles were heard shifting around. A small sigh left the younger girl’s lips. “There’s nothing we can do… At least in the darkness. These not only cling tightly to our wrists but they aren’t easy to break out of either.”

Silence came in between the two girls as their talking cease to exist. Mayu couldn’t really do anything since she just found out that all of her weapons and utensils that was needed is all taken away from her possession. They were nervous. Truly they were nervous at what made them land in this situation. The sound of someone coughing was heard in the room. And it came from Miyuki’s direction. Mayu turned her head to the left. “Are you doing alright, Milky-onee-san?” she whispered.

There was a small pause before she got a response from her older sister. “I’m doing okay… Just thirsty is all…” Miyuki tried to seat herself back into a comfortable sitting position. The sound of the shackles and chains moving around clanged against each other. There was a quiet groan coming from her parched throat. “God, it’s so hard to get comfortable here…”

With those words exiting out of her mouth, suddenly there was the sound of something pounding against the wooden door a few feet away from them. It was violent and rough; sounding as though someone was pounding with their fist. In a matter of seconds, the two girls were met with a blinding light in the same area. They squeezed their eyes shut, trying to adjust to the sudden change.

“Get their ass out of there,” a male Spaniard’s voice was heard loud and clear. Mayu managed to barely open her eyelids to be met with two males on both sides of her body. She wasn’t able to clearly see what they were doing, but she got the hint of what they might be doing. Her eyes flickered over to the left to see two other males with Miyuki. A few seconds passed and her eyes adjusted to the setting around her.

There was a single man aside from the four at the girls’ sides standing at the opened doorway. He was wearing all white and a fancy hat. In one hand was a lantern lamp lit with the warmth of the lively flickering fire on the tip of the candle. In another, there was a thin, white cigarette held between the index and middle finger of his. Barely noticeable smoke lingered out from the end of the cigar as he waved the same hand around in a circle.

“I see that you both are now awake, hm?” An evil smirk ran through his face as he took a few steps towards the two girls. As he approached them, his eyes scanned and carefully observed the two. His eyebrows raised up high when his eyes came into contact with Mayu. “It’s a surprise to know that you were alive this entire time… One full year since we’ve seen each other.”

He chuckled when he stuck the cigarette into his mouth and used that same hand to cup Mayu’s chin. There was a growl coming from the younger girl as he twisted her face to one side. “You haven’t changed much… Not a single scar to be on you… I must’ve gone easy on you when I was beating the crap out of you-”

“Leave my sister alone!” Miyuki’s voice interrupted the man’s comments towards her little sister. Irritation was easily seen for his vein formed on the top corner of his head. With his eyes now closed, he slowly but angrily turned his attention towards the other Watanabe. His eyelids lifted up. Anger and definitely annoyance was seen in his eyes. The hand that was cupping Mayu’s chin disappeared; the male figure strutting over to her older sister’s location.

The man’s head was cocked to the side as he eyed the other girl with such piercing glare. Then a scoff.

“So you’re the girl that escaped from us a while ago…” The corner of his mouth twitched in irritation. “You were such a pain in the ass to deal with. I kinda wonder why we kept you around, but you were fun for a little while.”

Mayu’s expression darkened when she heard him utter those words. “What the hell did you just say?” she growled in a low tone. ‘Was this one of the many men that hurt my onee-san?’

Hearing a reaction from the younger girl, a creepy chuckle left his mouth. Soon it became into a laughter that would just make about any sane being cower in fear. His left hand covered his eyes as he laughed uncontrollably. Then it stopped abruptly. So sudden for it to be normal.

His hand barely slid down to the middle of his face, barely revealing a pair of deadly eyes at the two girls that were now unlocked from their shackles. Two young, but fairly strong men were at each of their sides; their grasps on their arms to prevent them from escaping or doing anything. “You’re real funny, Watanabe Mayu. Oh how much you don’t cease to amaze me whenever I see you each time the boss stops by your house to collect the taxes.”

Then with one flick of his hand into the air, the two girls were forced to move forward and out of the cell. The lamp in the man’s hand glowed just bright enough for them to perceive a feet or two in front of them in the darkness. Out of the room they came and were faced with a hallway stretching both left and right. There were other wooden doors scattered around throughout the hallway. Some still closed tightly with locks while others were wide opened, showing the darkness. When they were brought out, the handsome man moved his mouth so his cigarette was sticking upward diagonally.

“The name’s Jorge, chicas. Feel free to hate me as much as you desire, girls.”

Both Mayu and Miyuki scrunched their face with displeasure with the man’s lack of humor. Jorge, as he called himself, merely chuckled every now and then as they continued to trend forth in the dark hallway. They took many turns: left and right, up the stairs and down the stairs. Simply one would be amazed to how this young fellow could memorize where to go in such dark environment. Not to mention how clear-headed he is in such atmosphere. The men still kept their hold on the two girls firmly, reassuring them that they weren’t going to have any chance of slipping out of their grasp.

“So, while we head towards the big head of this place, would you like to hear the story of what I did to your hermana?” Jorge asked in a mocking tone. Upon hearing those words, if it weren’t for the two men forced to hold her back, she most likely would’ve ripped off the other individual’s head from his neck.

“Do you think I would want to hear it?!” she snarled at him while bearing her teeth at his direction. It seems that her reaction was exactly what he wanted to see for he merely burst into another fit of his damn laughter. At this point, laughing so hard that tears formed from the corner of his eyes. He had to remove his cigarette from his mouth when he tried to calm down. “Oh GOD you crack me up, chica.” Using the back of his hand to wipe the tears that formed in his eyes, he snickered.

“So when we thought you were dead, your older hermana here was forced to stay in one of the many cells we have in here,” he casually spoke as if they were best friends while they walked. Mayu tried to tug at her holders, but they wouldn’t let go. She really didn’t want to hear what kind of sadistic actions they’ve done to her older sister. While she struggled to keep her blood boiling level to a bare minimum, Miyuki behind her merely remained silent. She hadn’t opened her mouth ever since they had gotten out of their cell. Jorge continued to speak, constantly shooting a glance at Mayu’s direction with his wicked smile.

“You could not believe how annoying your older hermana can be on the first few days. We had to keep her silent by punishing her.” He took out his cigar for a split second to puff out a stream of gentle smoke from his mouth. “We took away her supply of ration and meals for the entire day. Starved her and gave her a beating if she ever did attempt to counterattack us.” Jorge shot another glance at Mayu. “Which she did, mind you.”

“You bastards…” Mayu bit the bottom of her lips in order to contain her anger.

He kept on talking as though he hadn’t heard her commented on his explanation.

“Oh, and I must mention that your sister is very sneaky too. Stealing our food from other members of the organization and conversing secretly with the other prisoners we’ve kept here… She’s a tough chica. That might be the reason to why she has gotten out of here through the spaces between our fingers. But,” he smirked, “that won’t be ever happening again.”

Mayu this time managed to get one of her arm out of her graspers’ hold and launched a fist right at Jorge’s face. Sadly the strike missed by his quick movement with a single duck. His white hat was in the air due to his sudden agility, but came back to his head when he stood back up. The only result Mayu got from it was a counterattack from the grown man. She was stunned when he landed a punch into her stomach; making her intake a sharp breath at the startling attack. It left her coughing and nearly falling face first at the ground beneath her. (The two men didn’t let her fall down on the ground)

Jorge simply clicked his tongue and tipped the end of his white hat. “Silly girl. You need to not be so impatient as of right now.”

The younger girl could only gasp for breath and struggle to stay moving on her two feet for the men didn’t allow her any time to rest. When she was trying regain control of her respiratory system, she saw Miyuki from the corner of her eyes shake her head in warning. “Don’t try anything, Mayu-chan,” she mouthed at Mayu’s direction while being dragged along by my side. Mayu wanted to argue back at her; wanted to tell her how much she wanted to give him and the rest of the cursed organization a piece of her mind. But she listened to her older sister and remained silent as Jorge proceeded to taunt and mock her only living sibling and family member.

After an agonizing twenty minutes of traveling through the dark pathways with the white suited man telling his stories out loud, they reached the end of a hallway.

“We’re finally here!” he exclaimed as he roughly dropped the lantern on a nearby table. In a matter of seconds, the two girls found themselves facing a huge room fit for a king. Or at least a room that tried to copy the style of a king’s main room.

There was barely any light in this room. But within the room had some part of nature’s light shine in this hellish dark place. And that source came from the other side of the room only. 

Many members dressed in the same fashion as Jorge were lined up into two rows; some of the men were holding onto the lanterns. The rows stretched from the entrance door that they had just opened all the way to the very end of the room. And in the end of that room held a chair that also mocked a king’s red throne with a figure seated on it. When the girls saw who it was at the end, their eyes widen with horror and shock.

The muscular man at the end chuckled in a deep voice, making his thick black mustache twitch slightly. A thick brown cigar compared to Jorge’s cigarette type was much more intimidating and hinted that he smoked heavily compared to the other young man. His right hand that was resting on the podium rise up from its spot and motion the two girls to come closer.

In response, the four men forced the girls to walk forth on the dirty red carpet that extended all the way to the man seated on the throne-like chair. Both of the Watanabes are terrified; scared to even come close to the man. They knew who exactly he was and wasn’t sure what he wanted to do with them. As they stumbled forward, they saw the carpet below them splattered and painted all over with dry blood. Who knows where those blood came from? Nobody wanted to know; at least the two of them didn’t’ want to know.

Soon the two girls were pushed forth once more and landed on all four.

“So… It’s you two again.”

The voice booming above them made the both of them snap their heads up. Staring at the so-called ‘Boss’ of this entire taxcollecting organization, there was fear in their eyes when he shifted his seating position. The same hand that was motioning them to come closer came back to his mouth; removing the huge thick cigar from his mouth. He puffed thick, almost-dark gray-like smoke. Keeping the cigar in between his middle and ring finger, he waved them around in the air.

“I never expected to believe that Jorge would capture and make me believe that you both are still here… Recapturing Miru-uh… Mi…yuki? Whatever the hell yer name is and prove that the other chica here is alive.” He stuck the cigar back into his mouth and inhaled deeply. His eyes closed for a brief moment before reopening. And within his eyes, there was… hostility.

“W-Who are you?” Mayu managed to stutter out one of the many burning questions that lingered in both her and her sister’s mind. The muscular Spaniard man in front of them hesitated to answer before chuckling. “The name’s Fernando de Nino. Although the ‘Nino’ is unnecessary in my name, just Fernando is fine.”

Fernando raised one of his eyebrows into the air. “I do not understand why you wanted to know my name, but it doesn’t really matter if you know it or not. The two of you aren’t going to be able to tell anyone anyway who I am soon.” There was the smirk. The all-too familiar smirk that both Miyuki and Mayu feared one whole year ago. Trembling, Miyuki threw a glance at Mayu’s direction. She was nervous. So was Mayu. The two of them were unsure of what this boss and the rest of his gang wanted to do with them. And they knew that whatever it was, it wasn’t going to be pretty.

To their surprise, Fernando in front of them got up from his seat. Lazily the man took a few steps down the small stairs that lead to where the girls were sitting at. His eyes examined the girls carefully when he finally came to a stop. Before his eyes were two terrified girls that were shaking in their boots. His grin grew even wider. “I want you both to entertain me a little bit.” Fernando’s had one of his hand point out to one of the many members standing within the room.

Soon the two girls were standing with a rapier in their hand. They were startled, unsure of what he wanted them to do. Fernando before them unsheathed one of his rapier. From where he stood, the light from outside bounced its rays off of the metal gleaming blade of the weapon. It only exaggerated the effect of how dangerous this piece of equipment could be in the hands of the wrong person.

The man raised his rapier and pointed the end of the tip at their direction. “I challenge you both to a duel. If you beat me, I’ll be sure to wipe out all records of your debts with us and let you both leave without harm. However… If I win, you both die with my hand.”

Miyuki could only stare in horror along with her younger sister. Just what kind of deal was this guy trying to make with them!? They were unsure of why his motive to capturing them was for this, but this did give them a chance to at least kill off the head leader of this pack. And get them out of this mess.

Mayu right beside Miyuki shot a look before bobbing her head. The two girls then readied their blade, noticing that the men aside from Fernando all backed away till they blended in with the shadows of the room; leaving the three figures all alone in the center of the room.

The two girls stared intently at the huge, strong man in front of them. He took off his hat and made a little bow before putting it back to its respective spot. “Let’s see how long you can last, chicas,” he said with amusement. Then he lashed out at them without any hesitation.

His attack took both Mayu and Miyuki by surprise; barely avoiding it by stumbling both to the right and left. Fernando took this advantage and ran up to Miyuki’s direction. He was about to swing it right above her head when another rapier’s blade interrupted the flow of his attack. The sound of metal clashing and rubbing against each other could be heard loud and clear. It blocked his strike; stopping it a few inches away from Miyuki’s head. In one motion, the blade that blocked his attack made him retract his blade. Fernando threw a glare at the source of the blade and saw that it was the other sister.

When he shot that glare at her direction though, Miyuki took the time to strike back at him. She managed to slash a small cut he barely dodged on his arm. It went through his white suit, red blood seen clearly. The tall and strong man backed away a few steps. He was… smiling. Smiling like a madman. “I see… You chicas aren’t as weak as I thought.” Twisting his rapier at a diagonal angle so he could touch the blade with his other hand, he chuckled in a menacing tone. “Looks like I don’t have to go easy on you both.”

In seconds, Miyuki and Mayu were instantly cornered in the situation as he made it near impossible to land a counterattack at him. They were blocking and trying to save each other from getting their head separated from their neck.

“MIYUKI!” Mayu screamed out her name when she saw her older sister struck down by the man across the room. He stabbed right at her left shoulder, making her instantly drop her only weapon at hand. In pure horror, she saw the blade cleanly run through and go through all of the muscles and tissues, exiting out from the back of her shoulder. There was a cry of pain coming from Miyuki’s opened mouth as Fernando twisted the blade; digging the tip deeper into her body. From his strength, she wasn’t able to drop down and instead, had both of her hands quickly reach up to the blade in attempt to pull it out. Alarmed, Mayu ran over to the man in rage. “Leave my sister alone!”

She jumped up and brought the blade down upon the man’s head. But just when the blade was about to come into contact, Mayu was sent flying backward in the air. The younger girl crashed roughly on the cold ground beneath, sliding a few feet before coming to a stop. She was gasping for breath for Fernando gave her a punishing punch for interfering. With the weapon still in her grip, she scrambled to get up only to find him disappear from her view. He wasn’t anywhere near Miyuki anymore, leaving the poor girl trying hard not to scream out in agony.

Unsure of where he could be, Mayu felt a presence from behind her. Before she could react though, she was already at the palm of his hand. Fernando grabbed a chunk of her black hair, forcing her to lift her head upward. She flinched when she felt a blade resting right near her neck. She held her breath when the end of the metallic object was pressured against her delicate skin.

“Looks like you’re going to lose first… And I’ll end it right now.”

Mayu knew her time was coming and she tried to twist the situation and jab the end of her rapier’s tip into his body behind her. It worked since his grip on her hair loosened and she managed to avoid getting her throat slit open in a mess by using her other hand as a shield when she sneakily attacked him. The younger girl backed away from the man, seeing the blade only run through his left side barely. Only a few inches of metal went into his body as he easily pulled the foreign object out. Not a lot of blood was shed coming from her opposing enemy. Instead she had a deep slash run through her right hand, blood dripping excessively from such wound. Although it stung, she knew better than to whine about it with the situation at hand.

She bit the bottom of her lip, nervously glancing over her shoulder to see her older sister in a painful state. ‘What am I supposed to do?!’

Her eyes trailed back over to the man in front of her. Now with two rapiers at hand, he charged at the defenseless girl. Unable to dodge it fast enough, she lifted both of her arms into the air, bracing herself for the worse to come. Mayu waited.

One second.

Two seconds.

Three seconds.

What was taking it so long? So long for the final strike to come? She lowered her arms slowly to find him down on the ground instead. Blood was pooling underneath his body like a fountain; his lifeless face full of shock and surprise. Her eyes darted over to the nearest individual and found that it was someone she was yearning to hear from once more.

“Y-Y-YUKI?!” she exclaimed as the older girl twisted the gun at her hand. She saw the other girl pointed the weapon once more at the man and fired another shot in silence. Mayu was about to come running up to Yuki and give her one hell of a hug, but she noticed something was different. Yuki… Her aura was different. She was… dangerous. Mayu felt a sense of danger from the girl as Yuki turned her attention back to the younger girl.

Mayu was right. Her pupils, despite the darkness, was seen to have darkened. Cuts and bruises were seen on the side of her face, but she was otherwise safe. In one hand she had her sword and the other was her gun. Mayu bit the bottom of her lip when Yuki walked up to her.

“Mayuyu…” she whispered as she stared deeply into the girl’s eyes. Yuki missed her. Oh god, it took her a long time to figure out where she and Miyuki were taken. Aside from that, she also had to do many test and trials to figure out the pathway to the main room they were located. During that time, she ran into many of the other members and had to put up a fight with them. And since she was in her ‘Black’ state, she quickly took them all down one by one. So Yuki was relieved to see Mayu alive in front of her.

However, there were the members that was hiding in the shadows come out of their spot. Weapons of all sorts were at their hands. Brass knuckles, guns of all kind, clubs and so on. Yuki’s eyes flickered over to where Miyuki was seen to be located and widen when she saw the injured girl. She was down on the ground, leaning her back against the wall. Her eyes soon dragged back to Mayu and saw her injury from her hand. ‘That could leave a scar at the most…’ Yuki frowned. Then growled under her breath.

“Stay back, Mayu,” she harshly commanded the girl as she adjusted her weapons at hand. “I’m going to deal with these bastards that hurt you both… Especially my Mayu.”

In a flash, Yuki disappeared from her sight. Mayu could only scan around and find her presence to be gone from the room. The other men too were confused to where Yuki could’ve gone. However, one of the many members cried out in agony when Yuki appeared behind him. She struck him with one swipe of her sword at his back. Then before the other members could turn their attention to where she was, she blended back into the shadows. Some ran over to where the fallen member was and saw that she wasn’t there anymore.

“Where the hell could she be?!” one complained out loud. But when he was about to speak again, his life was severed when Yuki appeared right behind him again and this time, struck the sword at the base of his neck. Blood splattered all over the floor and sprayed at the other members, alarming them of this dangerous foe. “Kill her, quick!” They all panicked.

Mayu, who was now staying by Miyuki’s side, tried to treat her wound while watching Yuki with awe. Never had Mayu seen Yuki this angry before. Sure, she’s seen Yuki become very protective but never in a state like this. All of the men in the room soon went from trying to kill the new intruder to frantically running for their life. Away from this dangerous beast that now hunted for their blood and death. Gunshots and metal cleanly cutting through flesh and blood was heard accompanied by the screams of agony and fear. The way she killed them was so brutal that it could override any stories in regards to mass murderers.

Within ten minutes, this room became a slaughterhouse. Dead bodies and blood nearly covered the entire area. And there was a single person standing in the room alone with weapons at hand. Yuki had her uniform ruined with the blood shed from the enemies. But just when she sheathed her sword back into its respective place, she heard a moan. A moan coming from one of the many men she had killed off. Keeping her dark expression, she walked over to the source of the sound.

“P-Please… oh god… D-Don’t kill… me…” The man that was laying on the ground with one arm chopped off in the most brutal fashion was none other than Jorge. Yuki stood above him, her black bangs hiding her glare. “Why did you try to attempt in recapturing both of the Watanabe?” she asked; each word being spat out slow but harshly.

The man below her shook his head slowly. “H-Honestly, w-w-we could’ve left them alone… But someone wanted them gone… They thought… They could drag in… T-Takahashi Minami… into this…”

“Takahashi Minami? Why?”

Jorge coughed violently, blood trailing down from the corner of his mouth. His breathing became raspy and shallow. “The name… John… Freui…” And with that said, his breathing cease to exist. His head dropped to the side with his eyes now closed. A peaceful expression for some unknown reason ran through his face when he finally passed on from this world.

The taller girl stayed in her position for a few seconds before returning back to the two other girls. When she came up to them, she was met with Mayu’s bear hug. “Oh god, Yukirin. Thank god you came,” Mayu spoke through her tears. Tears that rarely came out of her eyes flowed down her cheeks. She was hiccuping, trying hard to stop crying only to make it worse. Yuki was shocked. Then she understood why Mayu felt like this. Dropping all of the weapons on the ground, she hugged the girl back tightly. She felt the tears welling up from her own pair of eyes too.

“You’re safe and alright, okay Mayu?” she whispered in the girl’s ear, trying to comfort them. “I’m here to protect you and your sister. No more bad guys are going to take you away anymore.”

While she tried to reassure the girl she was alright, Takahashi Minami, Yamamoto Sayaka, Oshima Yuko, Miyazawa Sae and Akimoto Sayaka came into the picture from behind them. They saw how close the two girls were, so they didn’t disrupt their reunion and instead focused on Miyuki down on the ground.

“Hey, I’m Takahashi Minami, captain of your sister,” Minami began to introduce herself while bending down on Miyuki’s level. She quickly observed and checked the wound of Mayu’s older sister. “I’m going to treat your wound for a bit here with Sayanee. Although we won’t be able to completely treat it, we’ll take you back to my ship and finish your treatment with the doctor there.”

Miyuki slowly bobbed her head while closing her eyes, eventually passing out from the excessive bleeding from her shoulder. Minami bit the bottom of her lip as she glanced over at Sayanee. “Sayanee, can you help me lift her body away from the wall? I need to at least stop the bleeding from her wound…”

While the two girls were treating the older sister, Yuko sighed in relief. She was worried about her fellow ‘Oshiri Sister’ and nearly flipped out when she heard the news from both Sae and Sayaka that she was kidnapped. Along with the news that she has found her lost older sister, Yuko couldn’t help but feel glad that Mayu is now safe and found someone that she yearned to see again. But her attention snapped over to Minami and frowned slightly. ‘There’s no time to linger in the past, Yuko,’ she reminded herself as she tried to re-adjust her face into a relieved expression. ‘Mayu’s safety is more important right now.’

Both Sae and Sayaka right next to her were watching the scene. Sae had her eyes trained on both Yuki and Mayu though. She bit the bottom of her lip, feeling her heart stop for a split second. While she watched, Sayaka nearby saw what made the other ‘Twin Tower’ girl stare at the couple. Her hand reached down to grab ahold of her left hand, squeezing it gently with comfort. “Sae… Did I… ever tell you how much I love you?”

“Eh?” Sae broke off watching the other couple and stared at Sayaka with a startled expression. The other girl stared at her deeply. Sayaka then poured out her feelings for the other girl. As much as she wanted to hide and never come out, now was the right timing to tell Sae how much she cared for her.

“Sae… I… I really do care for you. When I first saw you… I really wanted to be your friend… And true, we were friends. We were roommates even with you coming into my room when you first came. Although my past wasn’t as rough as yours, I knew I could relate to you when our family was poor at least.” She sucked in a deep breath. “My family was saved by none other than that midget captain, but enough about the past. I just wanted to say that every time I saw you talk about Yuki, my heart aches. A lot. I… I wonder if I could… be the person you love? I want to provide you the love that I have for you. I want to provide you the safety and comfort of my arms. I just… want to be by your side.”

This was quite sudden. Sae couldn’t believe that Sayaka, her best friend that she loves to be around, loves her. She blinked, unsure of what to say at the moment. She thought about it. Sayaka was always around when she was down compared to Yuki… Sayaka was always there to joke and make her laugh compared to Yuki… Sayaka was always helping her compared to Yuki… Sayaka was always there by her side compared to Yuki.

Sayaka in front of her fidgeted in her spot. “Will you… be my… girlfriend, Sae?”

“Of course I will… If you become mine.” Sae didn’t hesitate to answer back to her friend-no, her girlfriend now. Sayaka was alarmed at how fast the other girl responded, but was met with a smile from her. There was a small pause before she giggled and felt the other girl tighten her grip around Sayaka’s. “I’m glad to hear that then, Sae.”

She could feel her own heart beat against her chest; the beating of excitement and happiness. There was a silly smile on her face as she brought her body closer to Sae. The two girls then helped Minami and Sayanee bring Miyuki back up to her two feet. Yuko on the other hand was trying hard to pull both Yuki and Mayu apart in order to remind them that they needed to return back to the ship. In the end though, she was nearly pummeled and beaten up to death by Yuki if it weren’t for Mayu telling her that Yuko isn’t bothering her.

“Minami,” Yuki called out to her when she and Sayanee helped Miyuki walk out of the room. “There’s something I need to tell you…”

“What is it?”

“These men… They were hired by someone… Someone by the name ‘John Freui’ or something…”

“Huh? Why does that name sound really familiar?”

Minami scrunched her eyebrows together. The name really did sound familiar to her. Was it someone she knew back a while ago? Maybe Aki-P mentioned it when she was still enlisted in Japan and wasn’t being chased after as a wanted criminal? She was unsure, but she’ll think more about it once she and the others return back to their ship.



The arc of both Mayuki and Saeyaka is now complete! :cathappy:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 13 + Poll [Update: 06/20/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on June 21, 2013, 01:27:13 AM
poor milky, she suffered a lot when she was captured before :( :shocked
hehe i knew black would come out to play :twisted:
Wwatanabes are safe yay! :deco:
who is after minami? :?
ooooohhh there's some sayanee/milky action :yep: :thumbsup
finally sayaka and sae are together, well done sayaka :twothumbs
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 13 + Poll [Update: 06/20/13]
Post by: mo-chan on June 21, 2013, 02:49:51 AM
wow Yuki  :shocked
 so much bloody scene in this chapter  :shocked
But I guess after watching shingeki no kyojin I'm getting used to it  :lol:
It's weird but I kinda find Yuki cool in this chapter maybe she was a bite scary I can't deny it  XD
But I'm happy that they rescued the Watanabe sisters  :grin:
and Saeyaka aren't they a little bite too fast  :rofl: :rofl:
thanks for the chapter !  :thumbsup
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 13 + Poll [Update: 06/20/13]
Post by: arrow27 on June 21, 2013, 04:40:14 AM
Thanks for the update!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

Amazing chapter, def always worth the wait :3
Glad that the group was able to rescue the watanabe sisters in time! Yuki was pretty cool :P
Also, cute scene b/w sae and Sayaka ^^

It seems Yuko was slightly distracted by the past regarding Minami for a moment :O So many questions regarding those two~
And now also wondering about John Freui. I wonder what his connection is with Minami, but I guess it's not surprising she has a lot of people after her.

Can't wait to find out what happens next, thanks again!
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 13 + Poll [Update: 06/20/13]
Post by: cisda83 on June 21, 2013, 01:17:03 PM
Ah... luckily Yuki came on time to stop them from killing Mayu and Miyuki...

Ah.. Yuki was like angel of death... killing people easily... and she was using 'Black' skill...blend into the darkness...

Eh... this whole mess got something to do with Minami...

What's going on?

Who is this ‘John Freui’?

Still wondering as to why Yuko held a grudge over Minami?

Yeah Miyuki was going to join Mayu into the ship but is she going to stay?

Ah... Sayaka confessed her love for Sae and Sae accepted...

Well at least Sae got her happy ending...

What's going to happen next?

Can't wait to see more

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 13 + Poll [Update: 06/20/13]
Post by: kurogumi on June 21, 2013, 01:23:03 PM
yuki is sure really scary~

mayuki love love i though they about to confess...but neee lets wait...

saeyaka being couple now...how fast????
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 13 + Poll [Update: 06/20/13]
Post by: gek geki on June 21, 2013, 01:57:53 PM
WHO'S JOHN??
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 13 + Poll [Update: 06/20/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on June 21, 2013, 09:29:42 PM
My reaction when yukirin came was 'BLACK KITAAAAAAAAAA~!!!!' XD

Oh wow, that was pretty intense chapter with the life-and-dead battle of Watanabe sisters. Furthermore, there's also new development..... JOHN, WHO ARE YOU,

And.. HEHEHEHE, GO GO SAYAKA 8D

Thanks for the update :3
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 13 + Poll [Update: 06/20/13]
Post by: Llyloo on June 21, 2013, 09:38:40 PM
WOW. XD BLACK POWAAAA. **. Pretty dangerous.

I love that chapter ~~ Mayuuuu-cutie.

Poor Milky ~
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 13 + Poll [Update: 06/20/13]
Post by: mae on June 23, 2013, 07:01:36 PM
Thank you for this update
please update soon
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 13 + Poll [Update: 06/20/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on July 06, 2013, 08:05:26 AM
[Replies]

@mayuki_daisuki: We'll find out to who really is after Minami as we progress through the fiction~ :on gay:

@mo-chan: Shingeki no Kyojin is quite violent, LOL. The 'Black' side of Yukirin is always scary, haha. :on GJ:

@arrow27: More mysteries to add to both Minami and Yuko, haha! And we'll figure out who John is as we progress through the fiction~ :whistle:

@cisda83: More and more incident are relating towards Takamina indeed... Here's the next chapter! :hee:

@kurogumi: Yukirin is definitely scary in her 'Black' form, LOL. :scared:

@gek geki: John will be explained as the story progresses~ :glasses:

@Yuki88: 'Black' Power activated, LOL! :on lol:

@Llyloo: 'Black' Power is indeed quite dangerous, LOL. :hehehe:

@mae: Here's the next update! :hee:



I can't believe it's July... It just gives me a reminder that I only have one more month of summer vacation. AHHHHHHHHH, my senior year in high school is coming! :shocked: I don't want to even think about what happens AFTER high school... :bleed eyes:

Aside from that, I have locked the poll for now. Looks like we'll have our wMatsui arc coming up. Afterward, we'll have Kojiyuu + SayaMilky arc afterwards. After those two arcs, I'll boot back up the poll and add additional pairings. :thumbsup

This chapter is more on the light-hearted side (and provide a tiny bit of clue to Takamina's and Yuko's past), so nothing is really expected to be taken seriously. :cathappy:

Enjoy this chapter and thank you for taking the time to read my fictions! :bow:



[Chapter 14]

“ITANO TOMOMI!!! I TOLD YOU NOT TO UPGRADE THE SHIP!”

The one and only loud voice that shook the entire crew up right smack in the middle of the night was none other than Takahashi Minami, their captain. Some of the members grumbled in their dorm room as they angrily adjusted their sleeping position or covered their entire upper body with their blanket/pillow. Others were too tired to even bother noticing, thus sleeping through her sudden, loud yell.

Itano Tomomi was in the captain’s quarter; standing across from the captain, who was seated in her chair, and Maeda Atsuko, who was trying so hard not to drift asleep while standing right next to Minami. The poor girl was getting a scolding from Minami about disobeying her orders about the ship. She bit the bottom of her lip as she tried to counter Minami’s argument about keeping the ship as original as it was built the first time by Minami’s hands.

“Takamina, you know that we had to add an extra floor and space within the ship in order to add more cannons for our offensive tactics. This is to avoid being almost always at a disadvantage of the enemy’s ships.”

And true, there were new features added to the ship. One extra floor was created (which made the ship a bit bigger than it previously was) for the sake of adding weapons and gunpowder. And those weapons were all cannons; ready to be used and fire at any enemy on both sides of the ship. Not to mention there was a small section on the back of the ship that under the captain’s command; they could unload a dozen or so barrels full of explosives that explode upon contact. This floor includes an engineer room where Itano Tomomi and Yagami Kumi could reside in for their assigned job. But it doesn’t look like the captain is willing to agree on these conditions.

“We have to keep it the same though-“

“Bakamina. Stop being stubborn and listen to me. We care for the safety of our crew and we have to rebuild a major part of the ship.” Itano motioned both of her hands in the air, trying to convey the message of how important it was to upgrade the ship. “I was one of the many that urged to buy a new ship for the sake of our lives, but you insist on keeping this. So I merely added more features to improve the chances of staying alive rather than becoming fish food at the bottom of the sea.”

Minami wanted to object but she couldn’t find any other reasonable reasons to argue back. Surely she was old style and wanted to avoid as much confrontation with the enemies as possible. Not to mention that she doesn’t like it when her very own ship is being tainted by another person’s hands aside from her crew. She wanted to keep the ship as original as possible. It was her pride since she built it all by her own hand.

But Itano thinks otherwise. She threw a glance over at Atsuko and saw the other girl pondering over their argument. One hand cupping her chin, she made a small, low hum before she answered to the two girls.

“Minami, we need to listen to Itano and think about the safety of our crew,” she softly spoke as one hand rested on top of Minami’s left shoulder. Thankfully the captain has gotten the important message and sighed out loud. Both of her hands came together with the fingers intertwining each other as they rested below her chin. Closing her eyes, she didn’t say a single word for a couple seconds. Reopening her eyes, she nodded her head slowly. It seems that the captain has agreed to what Itano had to say. Maybe they really did need to mess around with her ship in order to increase their survival rate.

“I guess you’re right then… Gomen on yelling at you like that.”

“Iie, you don’t need to apologize, Takamina,” Itano smiled back. “I understand how much you treasure this ship.”

“Tomochinnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~”

That voice belonged to the one and only other Tomomi on this ship: Kasai Tomomi. Their conversation now interrupted by Kasai, the three figures all turned their focus around from the only door that leads to the captain’s quarter. There was a female standing right next to the now-opened wooden door. With a pillow held close to her body in one arm, Kasai yawned loudly with a failed attempt to cover her mouth from such action. Itano wanted to face palm herself physically so badly right now from seeing the other girl.

“What are you doing here? Why aren’t you back in our room?” Itano questioned as the other girl approached her. Kasai scratched the back of her head lazily while answering in a sleepy tone. “I can’t sleep without you, Tomochin.”

‘How childish can she get!?’ With a very long sigh and awkward silence that formed between the two girls, Atsuko wanted to quickly get them out of the room. The conversation was already over the moment Minami had agreed to Itano’s actions with the repair and improvements. “Er… It is getting late and I’m sure you don’t want to keep Tomo~mi waiting.”

Itano sent a glare at Atsuko’s direction, whom just stuck her tongue out playfully at the other girl. “Fine…” She glanced over at the other Tomomi and saw her nearly falling asleep in her spot. Head tilting to one side while imaginary z’s could be pictured floating out of her barely opened mouth, Itano was surprised to how she could fall asleep while standing up straight. ‘This girl makes me wonder so much…’

“Come on Tomo~mi,” she muttered as she reached out to take Kasai’s left hand. Dragging the girl out of the room, they left both Minami and Atsuko alone in the quarter. When the door clicked closed behind Itano and their footsteps faded away, Minami exhaled loudly. “Mou… Today is too much already…”

It was a lot for one day. In the afternoon, Minami had to rush Watanabe Miyuki back to the ship on a horse she had borrowed (more like stolen, but she apologized to the owner and returned the horse). Following her was Sayanee, who was on her own horse she too have borrowed (again, another sorry excuse to steal for a split moment). The two girls were focused on trying to get the injured girl to Rena, their only doctor, as fast as possible.

While they were riding off hastily, they had Yuko stay behind to help Sae, Sayaka, Yuki and Mayu. They soon arrived back to the ship a few hours after Minami and Sayanee came. Thanks to how quick they were, they’re able to save Miyuki from death and treat both Mayu’s and Yuki’s injury. Minami had to bark orders that they needed to leave the port and fast. The last thing she want is to have the government officials of Spain detaining them from the ship and holding them in custody as suspects. Which now left them at a situation that they’re out in the middle of the sea, far away from Spain.

The captain rubbed her forehead with both of her hands, feeling an incoming headache. The words of Yuki echoed back to her about the so-called ‘John Freui.’ She didn’t know who he was yet the name was very familiar to her. When she asked Atsuko, the other girl too didn’t know. Just who was he and why did he want Minami to come instead? Just what was he after? Many questions remained unanswered and even more sprouted up as the ship floated lazily on the water, the anchors holding the vehicle in one spot.

Atsuko nearby retracted her hand from the shorter girl’s shoulder. “Minami, it seems like Yuko still hasn’t forgotten the past with you.” Minami removed her hands from her face and looked at her partner. It took her a while to reply back with a mere nod of her head. “So it seems…”

She understood the reason why Yuko somewhat didn’t trust the captain. It was her fault after all. If only Minami had the power to turn back time, she would be sure to never make that same mistake ever again. The mistake that clung to her like a leech sucking her sanity away bit by bit. Only she and Atsuko were the only one that knew the cause of Oshima Yuko’s wary trust to Minami; hesitant to giving out her one and only trust ticket to the very person that caused her so much pain.

Minami nearly jumped out of her seat when she felt Atsuko poke her nose from across. She was startled to how fast the taller girl moved from being by her side to standing across the desk. The captain shook her head a bit only to find herself getting smack on the top of the head by Atsuko’s infamous karate chop.

“ITAI!” she yelped as her hands flew up to the very spot that her partner had just smacked her on. Tears could be seen welled up from the corner of her eyes at such action from the person in front of her. “What was that for!?”

Her partner crossed her arms in front of her and shook her head with disapproval. There was a frown written all over her facial features. “You know that Yuko will understand why you had to do ‘that’ in the past. It’s not your fault.”

“But it is, Acchan,” Minami spoke through her teeth as she rubbed the top of her head. “If-ITAI ITAI ITAI ITAI ITAI!!!” Her words were cut off short thanks to the fact that Atsuko is now pulling on both of her cheeks. She was smiling forcefully with her eyes closed. Every work that spat out of her mouth were sharply harsh and got right to the point. “If. It. Weren’t. For. That. You. Wouldn’t. Be. Here. Bakamina.”

Atsuko’s hold on Minami was released, leaving the other girl wincing with a pair of sore cheeks. One hand rubbing the top of her head and the other rubbing one of her two cheeks, she sighed. “Fine fine… Whatever you say, Acchan…”

The partner of hers widen her smile and, with her eyes still closed, roughly pat the top of the shorter girl’s head. “Now stop dwelling on the past or I’ll make sure you forget about it with a little buddy of mine called amnesia.”

Minami felt a shudder run down her spine when she heard Atsuko’s threat. Sitting up a little straighter, she dropped her hands from touching her sore face and saluted Atsuko. “H-Hai!” she squeaked.

----------

Sae was seen to be staring out at the window from their bedroom. The bedroom that she shared with Akimoto Sayaka. She sat on the edge of her bed with her pajamas on, bending forth just slightly with two of her hands clasped together. The other Twin Tower was sleeping on the top of the bunk bed as Sae insisted on sleeping at the bottom. Hearing Sayaka sleep soundly, this gave Sae a chance to turn on the gentle lamp from nearby and gaze at the clear weather from the sky up above. The ikemen saw barely any clouds passing by at the brightly lit moon in the dark black sky. Stars twinkle up above with many of their own kind.

Many thoughts ran through her mind. Sayaka had just propose to her to being girlfriend and she, without any hesitation, decided to answer ‘yes’ to the other girl. Just what made her instantly say yes at such a short moment? Usually one would need to take their time to properly give a response but Sae just gave one right there and then. So fast that it was unbelievable. Biting the bottom of her lip, she sighed quietly to herself.

‘I wonder… Did I make Sayaka wait so long for me to say that I love her?’

The more she thought about Sayaka, the more she realized how much the other girl had been with her. Unlike Yuki, who had already gotten her eyes fixated upon Watanabe Mayu, Akimoto Sayaka was willing to stay by her side through thick and thin. Sae began to realize that Sayaka was dropping off hints that she cared for her. Whenever they were in danger, Sayaka would always rush up to her side at just the right timing; always saving her from dangers. And it suddenly hit her that she did love the other girl. Sae noticed that the moment Sayaka had confessed to her, Sae felt as though it was a wake-up call that she loved her closest friend.

Words alone isn’t enough to explain how she is feeling at the moment. Her hands came up to her face and covered them. ‘Today was a very long day…’

“Can’t sleep, Sae?”

Hearing Sayaka’s voice from up above her head made her tumble forth from being startled out of her wits. Flipping forward, she rolled fully one time before having her face land on the wooden surface of the floor beneath her body. Sae’s limbs were twitching as Sayaka was seen to jump down from her bed. Rushing over to Sae’s side, she touched her left shoulder. “A-Are you okay Sae?! I-I’m sorry that I startled you!”

“Ish okey…” Sae’s muffled voice was heard from beneath. It took the other girl a while to get Sae sitting back up. Luckily she wasn’t injured aside from the really red face that she now bore. There was a huge sweat drop rolling down the side of Sayaka’s face when she saw her newly pronounced girlfriend’s face. “How do I look?”

“Y-You look great! Just a little… red.”

“Oh. It does ache a little bit, but that might because I slammed my face really hard at the floor.”

“H-Hai…”

The two figures exchanged their stares at each other before bursting out in laughter. They didn’t know why they laughed but it just seemed… funny. Maybe because Sae dramatically falling forward from Sayaka’s unintentionally startle was funny. Who knows what goes in their mind as they tried to keep their laughter down to a minimum, knowing that they wouldn’t want to wake up the other crew members. 

“N-Neh, Sae,” Sayaka said. “I just wanted to tell you… I’m glad that you’re now my girlfriend.”

Sae finally managed to control her laughter, covering her mouth with one of her hands. She was about to say something back to Sayaka when she was met with an unexpected hug from the other girl. Her eyes widen; her hand that covered her mouth now dropped down to her side. “S-Sayaka…”

“I’m sorry, Sae. I knew that you loved Yuki a lot. But… I couldn’t bear to see you hurt… And besides… I really did love you the moment that I’ve met you…”

Sae remained silent as she listened to the other girl. Unconsciously her body returned the same favor to Sayaka, giving back a hug. Both sitting on the ground, they remembered when Sae first saw the other taller girl. It was somewhat vague due to how long ago it was, but she knew for sure that Sayaka came aboard on the ship due to the fact that her family was living in a very poor district in South America. Many thugs and thieves live in their area, making it hard for one to live in peace. Of course, Takahashi Minami went ahead and donated money to Sayaka’s family. Not to mention she offered them a ride to a safer country (Egypt). While the trip went safely, Sayaka decided to stay and help Minami on her search for clearing her name for being wanted.

Tightening her hold on Sayaka, she whispered into the girl’s ear. “I’m glad that you opened up to me. If it weren’t for you, I would still be chasing Yuki endlessly.” Then she gave a peck on Sayaka’s cheek. Retracting her body away from Sayaka, she chuckled when she saw the other girl blushing madly.

As much as Sayaka showed being strong, her heart still remained pure as a little girl. Trying hard not to squeal out in both happiness and embarrassment, she hid; hid with both hands covering her face. So while she covered her face with her hands, Sae tried to remove the obstacles that hid her girlfriend’s face. It took her a couple seconds to tug and persuade the other taller girl to move her hands aside.

“I really love you too, Sayaka-chan,” the ikemen proclaimed as she playfully pinched Sayaka’s nose.

----------

“This is going to leave one nasty scar…” Mayu muttered under her breath as she stared at her injured hand; the right hand that sustained the deep cut from the rapier blade from earlier in the day. It’s hard to imagine how she and Miyuki manage to get out of the situation alive. If it weren’t for Yuki… Well, let’s just say that it wouldn’t end as well as they are in right now.

At the moment, she was trying to wrap a fresh, new gauze around her hand. Rena had advised her to keep it clean and to avoid infection. Which is why she had to spend time putting on a new gauze at every chance that she got if it got dirty. Not to mention that she’s now out of commission with any sort of battles or excessive usage of the right hand for a good two weeks.

Sitting at her desk, her eyes trailed over to the other girl within the room. Yuki was reading a newspaper she managed to snag from Spain during their stay at the country (she has a small pocket-sized book of translations for most languages for her personal usage). Her eyes were seen to be intense as specific subjects were read. There were a few moments where the pair would flicker over to the small opened book laying nearby on her right side before returning full attention at the paper.

Mayu sighed and clicked the medical box closed. “I’m done, Yukirin,” she announced as her left hand reached out to turn off the lamp. The one small section of the room became darker, leaving the other lamp turned on right next to Yuki. She heard the older girl make a small hum to state that she heard Mayu’s statement, her eyes still trained on the newspaper.

When the younger girl approached the older girl, she saw the bandages that resided on a few part of Yuki’s face. It sadden her to see that Yuki was hurt from the many men just to save her and her sister. The cuts were not severe nor were the bruises, but it doesn’t mean that Mayu was happy to see her favorite ‘okaa-san’ hurt. Yuki peeked over the top of the newspaper and saw the other girl stare at her. Raising one of her eyebrows into the air, she then snapped Mayu back into reality. “Would you… um… Like to come sleep next to me?”

“H-Hai, okaa-san!” Mayu then crawled right next to Yuki as the older girl scooted aside to make some room. Pulling up the blanket to cover both of their bodies, Yuki then had Mayu place the newspaper on top of the nearby table and to turn off the light. Now that the room was completely dark aside from the light shining from the moon, the two girls cuddled close together.

“Thank you for everything, Yukirin,” Mayu expressed her thanks to the older girl. Yuki, who had her hands at Mayu’s waist, brought her left hand to fix the other girl’s bangs. She smiled. “Anything for my Mayuyu,” she whispered back. Her hand soon trailed over to comb Mayu’s long, black hair. Up and down her hand went. The younger girl felt comfortable and cuddled close to the taller girl.

The cyborg’s eyelids were about to be lowered when she felt a pair of warmth pressing against her lips. She snapped her eyes opened and realized that Yuki had leaned forth without hesitation and took in Mayu’s lips. This surprised the younger girl greatly. Such bold action coming from Yuki in such sudden timing. Not to mention that it was a kiss! It was a quick peck though and when they separated, Mayu was blushing so bright that Yuki swore she could see it even in the dark.

“Y-Yukirin!” she squeaked in a very high pitch voice. “W-W-W-W-Wha-“

“I feel that we could deepen our relationship, Mayuyu,” Yuki responded back in a calm tone compared to Mayu. When the younger girl was still stuttering, Yuki giggled and pinched Mayu’s cheek. “I mean… We both have been together for quite a long time… So would you like to be my girlfriend then, Mayu?”

There was a small pause before she heard the answer that she wanted to hear. “I would love to.” She poked Mayu’s nose while tightening her hug on the other girl. There was this happiness that burst inside of her mental state knowing that Mayu returned her feelings to her. Bringing Mayu closer to her body as if to provide warmth for her, Yuki closed her eyes while smiling widely. “I’m glad to hear that then.”

-----------

Matsui Rena sighed loudly when she noticed how loud it was in the clinic room. After she was done treating Watanabe Miyuki, now she’s left with the noisy Minegishi Minami and Yamamoto Sayaka in the room. She was lucky to have discharged Shimazaki Haruka and Kitahara Rie a while ago. They probably were now resting peacefully as both her and Jurina, who wanted to stay by her side, were trying to shut them up. The last thing they wanted was to have the crew members getting irritated and grumpy at both the guilty party and the innocents. Hell they were probably already angry at the captain's sudden outburst not too long ago.

“Would you both please be quiet?!” she pleaded with them only to be ignored. Minegishi was busy yapping to Sayanee, who was sitting in between both her and Miyuki. Sayanee was exchanging a few words every now and then, but tried to focus her attention on Miyuki.

There was just something about Miyuki that draws her attention to her… The closer that Sayanee looks at her, the more she noticed how cute the other girl is. ‘She’s cute…’

Little did she know that she was starting to form a relationship with Miyuki. Even though they haven’t spoken much thanks to the fact that the older Watanabe sister was unconscious for the most part, Sayanee felt like she wanted to know more. A need to know more about who she is and what she likes.

‘I wonder if it really was alright to leave her home country without asking Watanabe-san here…’ Sayanee wondered to herself. Although it was a little rash to just take off from the port without consent from Miyuki, who lived in that country, it was for the safety of the crew. Mayu didn’t mind though, but what about Miyuki?

Sayanee gently brushed aside a stray piece of black hair from Miyuki’s forehead. She saw how the older girl is resting peacefully despite the amount of noise being produced from both her and Minegishi (mainly Minegishi).

“Oi~ Aren’t you paying any attention to me, girl?”

“H-Huh? Oh, yeah I am, Gachap-I meant, Mii-chan-“

“Did I seriously just hear you nearly calling me a ‘Gachapin’?!”

The younger girl knew she was in big trouble when that forbidden nickname came exiting out of her mouth. Trying hard not to panic, she glanced over her shoulder and waved one of her hands in the air nervously. “N-No I didn’t! You must’ve heard wrong-“

“I swear that I’ll kill Mariko the moment I get out of this bed.” One could imagine steam coming out from both ends of her ears as Minegishi rested on the bed. Her temper was rising and exaggerated the effect by shaking a fist above her body. Luckily for Mariko, Minegishi won't be able to get out of bed for another full week. But after that... She's on her own. “She needs to stop spreading word about that nickname!”

There was a sweat drop rolling from the back of Sayanee’s head as she was forced to listen to the other girl rant. Her eyes were closed and the forced smile was plastered on her face; the corner of her mouth twitching with irritation.

Meanwhile, in the back of the clinic room was Rena face palming in the background. Jurina, who was sitting right next to her on her own stool, leaned in close to the older girl. She was seen to be whispering to Rena for a bit. The next thing Rena knew, she was being dragged out of the room with Jurina pulling her from her left arm. Minegishi and Sayanee cease their talking as they saw the two figures disappear in a flash. One moment the two Matsui’s were sitting together and the next they were gone. They blinked with surprise, unsure of where they went.

Jurina was dragging Rena away from the clinic bay and straight to their bedroom. Rena wasn’t sure why the younger Matsui wanted to bring her here, but noticing how late it was, maybe she just wanted to go to sleep.

“Are you tired, Jurina?” Rena asked the younger girl as she closed the door shut behind them. Jurina bobbed her head towards the older figure. The doctor of the ship had one hand on her hip, sighing. “You know you could’ve gone here yourself since-“

“You’re overworking yourself, Rena-chan.”

“H-Huh?”

She blinked, curious as to why Jurina would say that. The younger Matsui puffed her cheeks and pouted. “You’re always busy down at the medical bay even though I got better. Sleeping here by myself is too lonely and you almost never come back up here.”

Rena scratched the back of her head with her other hand. ‘Ah, so she’s worried about me… And she misses me.’ Shooting a glance at the other girl, she noticed that Jurina did seem to be lonely these days. Maybe she really did spend a lot of her time away from the very person that she loves. Work has already caught up to her, but now that she only has two patients to deal with, it’s been slowing down. Then coming up to the younger girl, she brought her left hand up to touch the side of her face. Cupping it dearly as if to protect the one part of her face.

“Gomenasai, Jurina,” she apologized as Jurina’s hand came up to rest right on top of Rena’s. The younger girl shook her head and pressed her face lightly against the soft hand. “It’s alright… But I want you to take a break from your work some time too…”

There was a moment of silence between the two girls. Not a single word was uttered for Rena was speechless. Even if she were to open her mouth, nothing would go pass her voice box within her throat. Then as if Jurina wanted to break the awkward silence that developed between them, she got incredibly close to the older girl. Instantly Rena’s face heated up and tried to back away from the other Matsui. “W-W-What are you doing?”

Jurina said nothing. Rather she was moving forth till Rena had her back touching against the bedroom’s wooden wall. The hand of Jurina now rested next to Rena’s head. Her other hand too joined in and resided on the other side, trapping the doctor.

It seemed like one would know the outcome of the situation for the flirting girl's face leaned forth. It was different from how she would playfully pucker her lips and chase after every single member of the crew to land a kiss on their face. It was… a bit more… serious. As if the younger girl wasn’t joking to initiating her move. It was sudden and the younger girl looked like she wanted to express how she felt to the older girl physically. But Rena seems to be nervous and unsure for she wasn’t exactly ready. It was all too fast for her. One minute they were speaking to each other in this very room and the next, she's in a locked position from the younger girl who was ready to give her a kiss. Unable to back up anymore since she was trapped, she squeezed her eyes shut; prepared for what was coming at her. It wasn't that she wanted to reject it but rather she was just stunned at how rapid the scenario was changing.

But they heard a crash. Or rather… the sound of a few individuals tumbling into their room. Rena reopened her eyes quickly as Jurina threw a glance at the source of the sound. Their eyes widen when they saw who they were.

“Itai itai itai…” Oshima Yuko complained as her hands caressed the top of her head. “That really hurts!”

“Get off of me, you squirrel!” Kuramochi Asuka’s voice was heard beneath the shorter figure. She was seen to be struggling to get out of the mess since the older girl was sitting right on top of her stomach.

There were also two other girls: Kizaki Yuria and Yagami Kumi that had the unfortunate situation of being underneath the two girls. Their eyes were easily imagined to be spiraling as they were dizzy from such fall.

“If it weren’t for you suddenly butting in, we wouldn’t have fell!” Sashihara Rino yelped as she had the worse of the luck. Stuck right smack below all four figures from above, she couldn’t even move a muscle. Her back was shaking badly for the huge amount of weight being placed on it from the other girls. Yuko from above rolled her eyes and bounced off of Asuka’s body in one motion, making the poor girl yelp.

“Well, you Peeping Toms were trying to see if Rena and Jurina were gonna go as far as to have sex-ITAI!!!”

Asuka managed to shut the squirrel up from saying anymore unnecessary information. Her face turning a dark shade of red, her eyes were closed when retracting her hand from giving one hell of a karate chop to the girl’s head. “Shut up, you hentai squirrel… And why the hell am I ALWAYS DRAGGED INTO THIS?!?!”

“Because we know that you secretly enjoy watching others moan with pleasure-ITAIIIIIIIIIIII!!!!”

Asuka didn’t hesitate give a powerful stomp on Rino’s face. She's very merciless to those that would spread about such lies on her. 

“I TOLD YOU TO STOP SPREADING SUCH FALSE RUMORS ABOUT ME! Now everyone knows that I’m a hentai when I really aren’t!”

While they were bickering, little did they know that they were angering someone in the background. And that someone was none other than Matsui Rena. A black aura surrounded her body as her head lowered, letting the black bangs cover her eyes. Jurina, who was just a minute in front of her, was now out of sight. (She’s hiding underneath the blanket of her bed on the top of the bunk bed)

“Heh… So you all were watching us this entire time… Haha… HA! That’s really funny!”

The voice that came out the sweet, shy and gentle Rena was completely different from what others would expect to hear. It was dark, menacing and simply terrifying to one’s eardrums. The moment the wavelengths of her words came into contact with theirs, all five of them froze in their position. Slowly in a robotic fashion of turning their attention towards Rena, they regretted everything about peeking in on the two Matsui’s.

“S-SOMEONE SAVE US!” Kumi exclaimed as the older Matsui took one step towards them. Bringing her left hand up, Rena giggled in a sadistic fashion as she bit the tip of her nails. The 'Gekikara' side of Rena was coming out and one knows that when this side comes out, all hell breaks loose. The side that rivals against Yuki's 'Black' side. The group trembled with horror and fear as the older girl laughed loudly. They couldn't move for they were frozen and stuck in their positions. Then suddenly putting a stop to her laughter, Rena cocked her head to one side; the pupils in her eyes to be darkening. “NE… OKOTTERU?”
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 14 [Update: 07/06/13]
Post by: kurogumi on July 06, 2013, 01:06:28 PM
Mayuki finally!!

Lot of moment

And wmatsui arc start!
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 14 [Update: 07/06/13]
Post by: arrow27 on July 06, 2013, 03:57:03 PM
yay update!!!! Really great and fun chapter :D Cute and awesome moments between the pairs and the crew members!!!!

So we got a little hint bout Yuko and Minami! :D Can't wait to find out what happened :) Atsuko is so sweet in her on way :P She's great support for Minami and it was funny how Minami saluted her :P

Looking forward to wmatsui as well :3
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 14 [Update: 07/06/13]
Post by: Terragen on July 06, 2013, 05:09:23 PM
Gekikara!! Hyahahahaha run run!

They distrubing lovely moment


If im not wrong,wmatsui already a couple or what?
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 14 [Update: 07/06/13]
Post by: Haruko on July 06, 2013, 06:33:44 PM
Aww I want a Atsumina lovey dovey scene T:T
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 14 [Update: 07/06/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on July 06, 2013, 08:08:08 PM
Thanks for the update! And, no, you don't wanna imagine how life after high school is. Trust me.

Anyway, this chapter is surely a light-hearted one, hehe. It's okay, really, the girls need rest before storm comes :p
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 14 [Update: 07/06/13]
Post by: gek geki on July 07, 2013, 08:44:02 AM
WMATSUI ARC!!!!!!!!!!!!!



MAYUKI FINALLY TOGETHER! SAEYAKA TOGETHER!!!


WMATSUI??? THEY ALREADY TOGETHER OR WHAT?
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 14 [Update: 07/06/13]
Post by: cisda83 on July 08, 2013, 07:50:07 AM
Interesting...

What's going to happen next?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 14 [Update: 07/06/13]
Post by: mae on July 08, 2013, 01:23:00 PM
Thank you for update
Yeah bad Rena is here lol
Please update soon :)
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 14 [Update: 07/06/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on August 23, 2013, 02:32:46 AM
[Replies]

@kurogumi: Hai! The wMatsui arc will be starting! :bingo:

@arrow27: Definitely more hints about the relationship between Yuko and Minami. I'm sure those two have quite a puzzling feelings about each other. ;) Once Kojiyuu arc rolls around the corner, we'll be finally given the entire details of what went wrong between the two. :glasses:

@Terragen: LOL, the Hentai Peeping Toms are at it again! And wMatsui actually isn't a couple. From this fiction, no one actually is a couple yet unless officially stated (like Mayuki, Kojiyuu and Saeyaka). (Just cause I like to be mean and actually show development's between the characters before building their love... or not.) :sweat:

@Haruko: Shhhhhhhh.... There will be chances for the two girls to show more and more of their interests between the two as the plot progresses! :hee:

@Yuki88: Senior year in high school right now is tough and hard work, so I guess I'll try hard not to think about after high school. (But I guess that won't work since I'm forced to worry about what college to enter and all that fun stuff.) And yep! The previous chapter is light-hearted! I like to insert some lame comedic moments in the story. :stuffed:

@gek geki: As I have stated to the reply of the comment of Terragen, wMatsui is not officially a couple yet. But yep! wMatsui arc is starting now! :luvluv2:

@cisda83: Let's just say prepare yourself for some hardcore stuff. :hehehe:

@mae: Rena's little maniacal side is showing, LOL! But in this chapter, there is a much more deeper meaning behind her act there~ :on study:



So I finally got the chance to sit my butt down on the chair and actually type up the next chapter on Wandering Ship! All of my OS are going to be on break as I now return back to focusing on my series. :cathappy:

I'm actually almost finished with my first week of school as a senior. And so far I'm already being slapped across the face with homework and more homework! :panic: I will apologize in advance for the updates slowing down. I don't have much time like in the summer anymore, so yeah. Gomenasai! :bow:



[Chapter 15]

“Rena.”

“Yes papa?”

“You must remember to keep your so-called ‘Gekikara’ side hidden and tucked away deep within your body, okay?”

“Why papa?”

“Because… Because… Something bad will happen when you let it out.”

“Why do I have it?”

“It’s… It’s my fault you became like this…”

“Papa?”

“It’s all my fault… I’m so sorry Rena… I’m so… sorry…”


----------

The entire dining area was cleared out. It was considered late for a morning as the time ticks closer to the afternoon. Kasai was heard in the kitchen; cleaning a couple utensils and pans that helped produced the nutritious meals for the crew. The sound of salt water being filtered from the outside of the ship and into the faucet as fresh, cold water came into contact with the many dirty dishes. Accompanied by the water was the scrubbing noises till certain points where squeakiness replaced the irritating sound. Many other members were off in their own world as their ship sailed silently through the wide open ocean. It has been two days since the entire crew had sailed away from Spain. And it was calm ever since then.

An isolated figure was seen to be sitting with her empty plate sitting before her eyes. Specks of leftovers were here and there on her white plate as she stared without budging her eyeballs in any other direction. Metal utensils were neatly placed in a vertical position on top of the plate Rena was pondering over last night’s incident. Pondering over the fact that Jurina had finally made a move on her…

Rena has known for a fact that the two girls loved each other as best friends. The two girls casually did send kisses, but they were merely exchanging to express their healthy and close relationship with each other. But… did she accept the fact that the younger girl wanted to deepen their relationship to the next level? Was she prepared for it or did she want to begin distancing herself… Because she didn’t want to be any closer than the current position they are in now?

It was simple to why she is thinking and becoming concern about the two together. Rena was just not ready for the answer that Jurina might be waiting for. She’s unprepared simply put. Nothing was wrong other than if Rena was ready to bring it all up a notch for this girl wanted to make the decision that she won’t regret in the near future.

“Rena~ Why are you ignoring me?”

The older Matsui was startled to have realized that Jurina was seated right next to her all along. Her mind has been too preoccupied with last night’s incident of the ‘Hentai Peeping Toms’ and Jurina’s sudden daring actions, so it’s not surprising that she was a little out of it for the morning. Quickly regaining her calm composure, Rena tried hard not to roll her eyes as the younger girl intensely bore her curious stares at her figure. Her right hand resting on the top of her forehead, she sighed as she closed her eyes for a brief moment.

“I’m not ignoring you, Jurina…”

“Then why aren’t you answering me when I called for you so many times?”

“Oh? You were calling for me?”

“See! You were definitely ignoring me there!”

Jurina puffed her cheeks with dissatisfaction when Rena just came to a realization that the younger girl had been calling out to her multiple times with failure as a result. Due to being lost in her own internal thoughts, her brain must’ve signaled the eardrums to block out any sort of soundwaves coming from the outside world. Massaging her temple, Rena reopened her eyelids and found the other girl’s eyes to be deeply staring back at her; making the older girl a little uncomfortable in her seat. But keeping their eyes locked, Rena’s brain unintentionally decided to visit last night’s event again. The event of Jurina making a move on the girl…

“Now that I’ve gotten your attention, I wanna show you something-“

“Jurina.”

“AH-Yes?”

It looked like the younger girl wanted to pull something out from the inside of her pirate’s white uniform jacket. After being interrupted by the older girl, Jurina, being the loyal and obedient puppy as always, clamped her mouth shut and retracted her left empty hand out of her coat to give Rena a chance to talk. Eyes trained on the older Matsui before her. Rena was, for a second, unsure of how to proceed now that she was listening intently with such excitement clouding around her athletic figure. Coughing into her hand, the girl then motioned her hands in the air as she began to speak.

“Do you… love me?”

“Um, of course I do. Why ask such silly question?”

Jurina does seem to be clueless as to where this conversation was going. The tone of her voice as she answered was showing that the answer to Rena was obvious. She was most likely thinking it was just a random question that spurted out of the other girl’s mouth. Little did she know that it was going to be going a lot deeper than she expected. Sucking in a deep breath, Rena paused for a moment before continuing where she had left off.

“I know that, but what I’m saying is… Do you love me… in terms of… you know… like… g-girlfriends?”

It took a while for Jurina to speak up again the moment Rena had asked her such daring question. It seemed that she was taken by surprise; the question slapping her right across the cheek. A good couple second passed by between the two figures before the now shy girl shifted her seating position. Gulping, she nervously scratched the back of her neck. “I-I… I… um… I really do… love you…” Her cheeks were beginning to show off some signs of blushing as they were slowly turning to the color of pink. The hand behind her neck continued to the scratch even though she wasn’t even itchy in the first place; trying to keep herself from fidgeting awkwardly. Jurina’s mind scattered within her mental plane and tried to gather them all up back into one piece as physically, her mouth just blabbered the way her heart felt towards the older girl without thinking twice.

“I’ve… always loved you since we first met… I first thought it was due to admiration… The perfect senpai and elegant girl that shares the same last name as me. However… Over time it was proven wrong. I really do love you with all of my heart.”

If Rena didn’t have any sort of hesitation, she would’ve already leapt into Jurina’s arms and give her one hell of a hug. But… something was holding her back. Rena felt like she wasn’t ready for this. She needed more time. She needed more time to comprehend the situation at hand. Even if Jurina were to confess everything and asked if Rena would accept being her girlfriend, Rena knew that right now just wasn’t the right time for her. Mentally a little unstable, the older girl merely smiled back with some difficulty.

“I’m glad to hear that, Jurina.”

“What about you, Rena? Do you love me too?”

“!?”

“…Well?”

“I… need some more time before I can get back to you…”

She was expecting disappointment from the tomboyish girl beside her. She was at least expecting Jurina to force a smile. However, it was the complete opposite of what she was bracing herself. Jurina flashed her teeth with understanding as her hands immediately reached out to cup both of Rena’s. Keeping them in her hands, she gently squeezed the hands of the older girl as she stared deeply into her eyes. The dark brown eyes were mesmerizing to Rena. “I will be waiting for your response then. Please take your time. I will even wait forever just to hear your answer.”

Thankfully Jurina wasn’t a pushover or an impatient girl. Despite being hyper, she knew that Rena wanted some time to think about their relationship before giving out her answer. And she was going to give her exactly what she wanted. The other girl was glad to hear that she had an understanding person right before her. Smiling even wider, she decided to give a hug to Jurina.

Or so she thought she was going to.

There was the sound of cannons being fired from up ahead as both screams and commands were being shouted from both up above and down here under the deck.

It alarmed the two figures as they whipped their attention away from each other momentarily and at the sudden hollering of a familiar, firm voice. Takahashi Minami was seen to appear right out of her captain’s quarter with her captain’s uniform and signature white bow resting against the top of her brown hair. All weapons were set on her two sides and within her jacket. And right alongside the shorter girl was the Maeda Atsuko; classed with her serious expression scribbled all over her facial features. The two figures were rapidly heading towards the direction of the now-opened hatch seen in the center of the ship. Instantly the two Matsui’s rise up from their seats when their captain and her partner came right in front of them. Stopping for a couple spare seconds, Minami ordered out her requests to the two girls. 

“Matsui Jurina, I need you to come up on the upper deck to deal with the opposing enemies. Matsui Rena, can you please stay down within the medical bay to make sure Mii-chan and Mayu’s older sister is safe? You might also have some unfortunate members heading in your direction so work fast.”

“What exactly happened?” Rena couldn’t help but question at the situation. One moment it was all peaceful and the next they are now thrown into another survival battle with the foreign enemy. Minami before her shook her head slowly left and right. “We got taken by a surprise attack from the Redcoats of England.”

“Them again?!” Jurina yelped.

Minami merely replied by with a single nod of her head for reassurance. “As much as we want to brainstorm how they’ve found us, we need to-“

Another piercing scream of fright was heard from above, interfering with the captain’s near completed sentence. Exhaling loudly through her nose, the shorter girl adjusted her white, stiff collar around her neck and flickered a glance over at Atsuko. The taller silent girl returned the same treatment to Minami. The instant their eyes connect, two of them then bobbed their head in silent agreement. Soon Atsuko was seen to run off ahead of the three figures towards the hatch. Her heavy boots were heard clomping on the wooden steps till they faded away, hinting that she made it to the main deck.

The captain herself equally penetrated her stares at the two girls before her eyes; urgency seen behind the pair. “Let’s move out now!”

“Hai!” both Jurina and Rena said in unison, saluting with their opened left hand all touching their foreheads. When Minami saw that they were prepared with what was coming, she herself ran off towards the same direction at Atsuko earlier; leaving the two girls behind.

The younger Matsui nervously gulped as both she and Rena exchanged glances at each other. A forced chuckle left Jurina’s closed lips as she backed away slowly. “Looks like we’ll have to talk to each other after the battle is over,” she stated as she waved a quick farewell to Rena. Twisting her body around, Jurina made a mad dash over to the one section of the hold that kept all of the crew’s weapons. In the meantime, Rena herself hurried over to the medical bay in hopes of keeping the only two patients resided within safe and calm at this time. As much as they hated being separate, now was not the time to be moping about it. The last thing the two want is to be stranded out in the clear blue ocean and captured by the enemy for good.

-----------

Minami cocked her head left and right, hearing her neck crack from such action thanks to being stiff earlier. For the captain to be coming out of her quarter from massive paperwork to now in her battle mode, it took a while for her body to loosen up the very tense muscles from writing so much. ‘Man… My reward will be plenty of work when I return back from this…’ Rolling her shoulders once in turns, the captain frowned when she almost reached to the top of the stairs. Before she approached to the exit, her arms crossed over each other; the right hand reaching over to the inside of the coat’s left side as the left went over to the right. The instant she came out of the hatch, her hands retracted from within her coat. And in her hands were the flintlock pistols.

Two of the nearest Redcoats weren’t quite so lucky today as she pulled the trigger on each of the gun in unison. A loud ‘BANG’ resonated in the air followed shortly after with the slamming of the dead bodies on the wooden deck. Light smoke exiting out of the firing hole, Minami threw them inside of her jacket before being forced to lean backward at a great angle. The girl just barely avoided a life threatening swipe one of the Redcoat members that threw out his smallsword; the blade seen to be just touching the golden designed buttons of her uniform. Quickly the captain flung her upper body back up and forward with her personal broadsword unsheathed rapidly from her right side.

A gruesome, stabbing sound was produced as her sword’s metal blade dived right into the center of the man’s body and through it; exiting out from behind his back. He choked with surprise as the enemy froze in his spot. Eyes widening, they trailed down till the pair saw the sword run right through him. Then in a matter of seconds, he slumped to the ground with blood spilling from his opened wound; some trailing from the corner of his mouth. His body was still in an upright position only to finally rest his entire body upon the wooden board beneath his lifeless body the instant Minami pulled her blade out of the body. The shorter girl glanced around and focused at her setting around her.

The ship was filled with both the frontline fighting members and Redcoats. Sounds of metal blades clashing against each other roughly and bullets flying in the air was a small portion of the chaotic scenario. Screams and yells from both the members and Redcoats were exchanged to many. Aside from that, she had to include the fact that the ship was still moving around; the single enemy’s ship waving its daunting red flags that marked its country’s military color proudly. This hinted greatly that the enemy manage to swing their way into the ship while their own battleship was now off a good distance from them. Some of the members were multitasking on reloading the heavy cannonballs and making sure their heads aren’t severed from their neck. Glancing over her shoulder, Minami saw Yuko balancing her job of driving the huge vehicle and trying to parry against her opponent from behind.

Minami nearly screamed out the other shorter girl for Yuko’s hand that was resting on top of the wooden steering wheel was released in a fast motion. The next second had proven that if it weren’t for her fast reflexes, then god forbids anyone think about what would happen to one of the most important and most used body part ever. A blade was seen to be struck and stabbed its edges against the surface; digging deep within it. This was no mere smallswords that everyone had carried. The shorter girl’s face paled slightly when she realized that the opponent Yuko was against was not the captain of the Redcoat here in this case but rather one of the stronger members. She then saw the broadsword’s edge taken out from the wheel, retracting it back to the owner’s control.

Just when the shorter girl was going to run up and support Yuko, she felt a presence from behind. The sound of the blade being raised up above her head was heard clearly within the amount of hectic noises recreated in the setting. Without any hesitation, Minami somersaulted forward. A swipe with the blade cutting through air missed its target. The captain growled with frustration as she whipped her head around to focus on the opposing male that stood in front of her with a single sword at hand. And to her dismay, two other members both male and female joined the guilty individual that could end the shorter girl’s life.

The captain’s grip on her sword’s handle tightened; tightening to the point that her entire hand was trembling slightly from such strength. Positioning herself in a defense stance, Minami knew for a fact that she was going to be quite busy before making it around to the destination she needed to be: the upper deck.

In the meantime, Mayu had just leapt in just in time to block an attempted strike at her girlfriend; extending out her sword just in time. The blade that was about to land on Yuki’s front body was halted just a couple inches away the instant it came into contact with Mayu’s. Both of the blades were perpendicular with each other when they touched together. Quickly the two weapons retracted back to its original wielder in a heartbeat.

“Thanks Mayu!” Yuki exclaimed with a hint of relief in her voice. The younger girl couldn’t help but roll her eyes at the words of the older girl. Raising up her sword in front of her body and angled at a slight diagonal direction, Mayu readied herself for the opposing female standing in front of them to strike once more. The taller girl standing just a few centimeters behind Mayu also prepared herself to attack the enemy before their eyes.

“Just watch out for her attacks and defend yourself,” the cyborg girl muttered under her breath, clenching her grip on the handle.

Mere seconds passed by and the female warrior pounced forward like a tiger; its teeth bared through her sword. The dangerous weapon immediately came into contact with Mayu’s. The younger girl was taken aback at the amount of strength she had in her body and transferring towards the sword. It didn’t take long for the old wound to reopen again on Mayu’s hand earned back in Spain. Suddenly dropping the only weapon that could defend herself at the moment, she winced and bounced back a good distance from the other female. Her eyebrows scrunched together with uneasiness as the stabbing pain recurred from her hand; blood slowly rising to the surface of its barely scabbed wound.

Yuki’s eyes widen when she saw the event unfolding. Then before anyone knew it, she lashed out at the opponent who was just about to send out a blow that could knock the shorter girl out in seconds. The tip of the blade dug into the female’s red coat, possibly cutting open her skin from the inside of her double layer clothing. Though any fighter would stop there, Yuki didn’t. Skillfully she used her foot to stomp upon the blade’s tip of Mayu’s dropped sword below at a certain position. The object flipped up in the air high thanks to the amount of power slammed into it; caught in the hands of the older girl. Now wielding another sword, Yuki flicked out the weapon once more into the Redcoat. Only this time she finished her off for good.

“Are you okay, Mayu?” the worried girl immediately questioned Mayu the spare moment she got after killing one of the enemies. Mayu, who was concentrated on bearing with the pain in silence, bobbed her head in a slow motion without a word uttered. It wasn’t very convincing though to Yuki’s eyes. The shorter girl had her left hand cupping the right hand in a protective manner. Blood was evident despite trying to hide it for it slipped through the cracks of her hands. It was easy to see that it was fresh for the color looked as though it had just came out of her body. Not assured that Mayu is safe, Yuki frowned. “You should head back down to the medical bay. It doesn’t look like the wound has healed very well.”

“Yukirin, I stated that I’m okay-“

Her words were interrupted when Mayu rapidly separated her two hands together. Both hands reached into her coat and immediately pulled out the pistol. The gun’s tip was aimed right at Yuki’s direction; trigger pulled with the assistance of her fingers on the two hands. Yuki froze in her spot when the shot was made. She didn’t freeze because Mayu was aiming at her. Rather she stayed put so Mayu was able to kill a sneaky individual that wanted to cut her lifeline short with stealth. Yuki didn’t even have to look over her shoulder for a small moan followed by a thump was heard from behind her back.

Mayu, despite failing to cover up the agony written all over her face, somewhat managed to smirk at the older girl. “You still need me by your side. We both work together as a team.”

The older girl simply wanted to argue back. Argue and tell the younger girl that her now blood-dripping hand is not helpful to convincing that she was able to stay out in the fast-moving battlefield. However, Mayu was right with one point: They work together as a team. Without one another, it would be difficult to stand up straight without a slight hint of concern probing them. Tightening her lips, Yuki squinted her eyes. “I guess you are right. But if I catch a little slip from your movements that scream you are unable to fight, I’ll be forced to send you straight down to the medical bay with Rena. Even if I have to do it by my own hands.”

“Hai hai, okaa-san.”

As the two girls exchanged for a short while, it didn’t take long for the two girls to shift over to their offensive mode for the next round of enemies came at their direction.

Up in the shrouds above their heads, Sae was seen to be dodging bullets like a professional and successfully shooting back with her trustworthy guns. Smoke exited out from the exiting hole as she threw them back into her coat. A ‘tch’ left her barely parted lips when there were more Redcoats coming after her direction. Many were standing right underneath it and the ones that weren’t occupied by the Mayuki couple trained their entire attention at the ikemen girl. Not liking where this is going, she pulled out another gun. Toughening her hold around the shroud with her right fingers wrapping around the ropes, her left hand positioned itself. With just one pull of the trigger, Sae would be able to finish off yet another member that was preparing to raise their weapon at her direction. Aiming it straight at the figure, she did not hesitate to pull the trigger. 

Nothing was heard nor came out of the gun itself.

A little started, Sae released her index finger on the trigger and pulled it back once again with a little more force.

Again, this did nothing other than a clicking sound that was muted with the surrounding noise level. The realization that she completely ran out of usable bullets at such crucial moment was something that wasn’t to be expected. At a position she is in, Sae won’t be able to reload her gun unless she sprouted another pair of arms.

She mentally face palmed herself when her foolish little mistake could cost her more than just wasting time up in her spot. ‘Great. Now what?!’

There was a loud gunshot ringing out in the air from down below. And just barely a second right after the noise being produced, pain burst from Sae’s right shoulder. Her entire face scrunched up from the unpleasant feelings the nerves were sending throughout her entire. The girl bit down her cry of agony with difficulty as the bullet cleanly ran through her body. Blood was seen to be absorbed in the surrounding portion of the white uniform as she nearly loosened her grip on the shrouds. Right fingers nearly losing its energy from keeping her body up, her left hand dealt with the most burden of handling her weight. Biting down the bottom of her lip to the point that the metallic liquid could be somewhat tasted, she glanced around and saw that she was high up in the air. Sae gripped dearly for the shroud to keep herself from falling. And from the look of the situation, she knew that she had to take her leave to a safer ground.

But how exactly? Sae sadly isn’t some ninja warrior that could disappear in a flash. Then there’s the choice to take the huge leap of faith. However, the option of jumping down would only result in a painful crash that could possibly send her entire self right through the upper deck and into the lower portion. Which was something no one would want to experience.

Hesitant of what her next move should be, from the corner of her vision, she caught another Redcoat aiming their gun at her direction. Her eyes widen with fear when she predicted the outcome from such action. And the outcome wouldn’t give her a pretty result that she wanted. Heart pounding against her chest, Sae knew she had no choice but to leap down without a second’s hesitation. Sucking in a deep breath, she squeezed her eyes shut as her fingers all unraveled from the shrouds; flinging her entire body out of the position in order to avoid another bullet.

The familiar feeling of falling from such great height came upon her as she pummeled downward. But as she came down rapidly, there was a wave of calmness that instantly kept her rattled nerves down to a minimum. Sae couldn’t help but swear that at this very time and place, time around her had slowed down dramatically. However in one’s vision outside of hers, we would of course be covering our mouths and scream with fear for her safety. 

Something caught her in midair though. Right before she was going to slam on the surface of the wooden boards below her body, she felt her body being taken away roughly by another figure. With an ‘oof!’ escaping from her now-opened mouth, the ikemen girl felt as though her breath as taken away from her lungs. The next thing she knows was standing near the hatch of the ship. Her feet already touching the familiar ground below her, Sae regained the lost breath by inhaling loudly with both her mouth and nose. The tall girl’s legs felt like jelly from leaping at such high heights. After a couple seconds of catching her breath and keeping balance with gravity, she immediately noticed who it was that has saved her.

“Sayaka…” she whispered her name out as the other Twin Tower individual firmly stared back at the girl. Sayaka had her hands positioned on both arms of Sae’s; looking as if she wasn’t going to let go anytime soon. The older girl didn’t reply back to the other girl. Rather her eyes was far too busy examining the new wound that has been created on the shoulder of her lover. Upon observation, Sayaka couldn’t help but feel a fire rage wildly beneath her calm, cool exterior. Breathing through her respiratory system harshly, the girl tried her best to contain the anger that was held back with all of her might.

“You should stay out of the battle for a while,” Sayaka finally proclaimed. “That bullet wound on your shoulder looks bad.”

Sae’s eyes widen when she heard the other girl advise her on what to do. Not one to like staying behind and watching helplessly, she stepped forth and extended both of her hands out to touch Sayaka’s hands that were holding on to her arms. That didn’t work out well in her favor for she flinched at the returning pain that she had ignored for a short while. The throbbing shoulder screaming and raising red flags that the girl shouldn’t push her body past their limit. Since she wasn’t able to touch Sayaka back, Sae was about to open her mouth and express her objections when she caught a single male Redcoat standing right behind Sayaka. Eyes widening with shock, Sae knew that she was in great danger.

However, little did she know that Sayaka was actually fully aware of the challenger that dare to strike her unnoticed. Scrunching her brows together with disgust, she merely twisted her body around in one motion. And swiftly her fist came into contact with the side of his face. The knuckles of her bony, strong white gloved hand slammed against the sharp cheek of the Redcoat. There was a cry of anguish from such contact coming from him. Backing away a few steps, Sayaka didn’t allow him to get away with just a single punch. Upon retracting her hand she released another fist at his direction.

Sae could only watch with awe at the violence Sayaka has inside of her body. From each movement and action the other girl performed, there was always a spark of anger hinted in between her moves. And Sae had definitely caught the message. Any warrior that dared challenge the girl will never expect what was in store for them.

“Sae-chan! You’re hurt!” her fellow crewmate Jurina exclaimed when the younger girl crossed path with her. Sae’s attention snapped from watching in an almost trance-like state at her girlfriend to the tomboyish girl nearby. Staring at the puppy, Jurina frantically waved her right hand in the air; urging her to head down into the closed hatch and get immediate medical treatment. As much as Sae would oppose to Jurina, there was nothing she could do at the moment. Her wound was still stinging and bringing torture upon her body; most likely going to become an infection if she continue to stay stubborn. Listening to the advice of both Jurina’s and Sayaka’s, she nodded her head once in agreement. “Okay then. Help me open the hatch then…”

The younger girl didn’t waste any time sheathing in her weapon to help a fellow teammate. Luckily for her, there was Rena rushing right past the wooden stairs that lead directly up and out of the hatch from below.

“Rena-chan! Rena-chan!”

“J-Jurina? Is there something you need up there?”

She had successfully caught the attention of the older Matsui. Glad to have caught her, Jurina motioned with her hands for Rena to come right up to the closed metal hatch.

“Can you please unlock and open it for Sae? She’s badly injured,” Jurina explained as Rena climbed up the flight of stairs as quickly as possible. Rena’s dark eyes trailed from Jurina’s figure to the ikemen girl beside her. The eyes fell upon the coat that had the upper right section soak greatly with red blood. The doctor of the ship did not hide the expression of surprise with such wound. “Wakarimasu. Just hang on.”

Her hands fumbled around with the lock, trying to open the hatch as fast as possible. The lock didn’t take long as it only pose to keep the three figures waiting for a good minute. When the hatch finally unlocked, Rena quickly led Sae down the stairs with her hand extended out. The older girl gladly took her hand. Taking her down the stairs, Rena turned around in order to close the hatch for safety purposes. She ordered the injured tall girl to immediately head over to the medical bay as she shuts the barrier between upper and lower two decks. Her eyes met upon Jurina, who was now facing the older Matsui with her back. The smallsword was in her hand; readying herself for another round of enemies coming at their direction. Rena bit the bottom of her lip, slightly worried as she brought the metal hatch down from above her head.

“Kuh!”

Hearing that sound startled the girl greatly. Quickly regaining her composure, she soon was faced with her hands just barely clicking the hatch shut once more underneath. And past the small crack of space between the metal barrier and lower deck was the fallen Jurina.

She was sprawling on the floor with her weapon nowhere to be seen. There was then an older figure coming right up to her direction. Standing directly in front of Jurina, he watched with amusement as she struggled to get up from her spot. All of her strength put solely into getting back up on her feet was wasted when she earned herself one hell of a kick. The Redcoat ruthlessly threw out his black boot; stomping right on her front body. That pushed Jurina back down on the ground, crying out again from such brutal contact as her back slammed on the flooring.

“Tch. Stupid girl,” the man muttered with disgust as he twirled the dagger in his right hand. One of his eyebrows raised up in the air as a sly smile crossed his face. Jurina saw his expression transform and nearly felt her heart stop beating from fright. “Let’s have a little fun, little girl.” The motion of the knife stopped in his hand; the tip of the blade held in a proper position. Pointing the tip at the younger girl beneath his foot, the smile widen on his face. “How much can you take before you want me to end your life for good?”

One would expect for the other members to recognize the danger the smaller girl was posed with. But considering the fact that there is a couple dozen Redcoat soldiers scrambling around the ship with their weapons and their ship trying to sink Minami’s, the members were all overwhelmed. And even if they did lay an eye on Jurina, they weren’t able to come to her rescue. Which only left Rena to witness such cruelty.

As the scenario was played out, Rena was unable to do anything. All she could do was stare with pure horror at what was about to happen to Jurina. Happening to the very person that she loved close to her heart. Her entire body shook with great fear as the male figure leaned down so he was able to get close to the younger Matsui.

“W-W-Why…?” her shaky voice came out in the quietest form it could ever be. “W-Why can’t I… move?”

Rena was no fighter. Although she had occasionally let out her ‘Gekikara’ side, it was merely for jokes and games with the members. However, in a real life threatening situation like this, this was obviously something she has never dealt with. The older girl cursed herself for being so weak when all she could do was be frozen stiff with all sorts of fear and horror as her eyes continue to fixate upon the two figures that now were at an uncomfortable distance between the two. Through her vision, the sun’s ray bouncing off from the blade of the dagger leaning closer and closer to Jurina’s chest. When it barely touched the white clothing of the younger girl, something inside of her just… clicked.

Her sanity snapped. Right there and now, there was her hands operating on its own. The older Matsui mentally could only watch as her body performed its actions without her command. And she was unable to control her movements; unable to control as though she was a puppet with strings.

Hands pushing up the hatch with a forceful shove, the metal object crashed the instant it flipped and landed. All of the individuals that were on their ship had just halted their actions. Both the Redcoats and Minami’s crew ceased moving as though time had stopped working in the universe. They were alarmed greatly when the unexpected, loud crashing sound was heard from the area near the hatch. When all eyes trained upon the hatch, a lone figure was standing right on the last step of the stairs to its exit.

Rena’s head was lowered so her black bangs would cover her eyes. Many of the members themselves were slightly confused to why their doctor would be appearing on the top of the deck during a battle. What was her reason for being here? Was she… the reason of that loud sound in regards to the hatch? Concerned, Minami was about to motion her spare hand in order to send Rena back down to where she was supposed to be. Or so she tried to urge her back. The instant she raised her hand in the air, there was a grueling scream that made the hairs on the back of her neck stand. A scream so inhumane that it was surprising that it even came from mankind.

Before anyone knew it, there was a sickening giggle that came from the one person they never expected. Jurina down on the ground was squinting through her thinly opened eyes. Small gasps left her opened mouth when she attempted to use the palm of her hands to bring her upper body up a good angle. Through her vision, she was terrified to see who it was that straightened her posture. The older Matsui’s face could only be expressed as a wide smile never seen before to the public. That smile was so wide that it even rivaled against a creepy clown. Blood was seen dripping from her cheeks and down to the bottom of her chin. Dripping down upon her uniform that was stained with the enemy’s. Her left hand was gripping ahold of the same dagger than the Redcoat that dared to bring harm upon Jurina. The other hand was brought up to the level of her mouth; seeing the blood-soaked fingers touch her curved lips. Lips slightly parted, the white even teeth connected to her nails; biting the tip with amusement. Giggling from her figure was soon transformed into a maniacal laughter.

“AHAHAHAHA!” Rena finally lifted her face. And the pair of gentle eyes that she once wore was replaced with craziness and insanity. They were dilated greatly compared to its original size. This girl then cut off her laughter abruptly. So abrupt that it was abnormal even. Tilting her head to one side, she then grinned with widen eyes. “Neh… Okotteru?”

“Uh oh…” Yuko exhaled under her breath when she saw the Masui undergo a deadly transformation of her personality. “What the hell is going on…” As much as the squirrel wanted to dash up to the taller girl and slap her awake, she wasn’t able to. Rather… there was that same fear she felt among the rest of the members and enemies keeping her glued to the floorboard. No one dared uttered anything; terror rapidly taking over the violent atmosphere. Everyone’s heart was beating rapidly against their chest; pounding with as much power as their heart could contain. Even Minami herself was at loss with words; unable to find a solution to the ordeal at hand.

All of the Redcoats were far too busy switching views between the mad girl and the dead Redcoat that has been killed instantaneously. Fear had gotten ahold of their nerves for they were rooted to their spot. It’s not surprising since they had witnessed a brutal murder of their group. But alas, a few of the enemies nearby Rena used enough strength to approach the dark haired girl.

Oh how wrong of a move they have made.

One of the Redcoats laid sprawled on the ground, screaming with agony as his arm was twisted at an inappropriate angle. He writhed below their feet, thrashing around in hopes to ease the deadly pain that tortured the poor figure. His allies did not hesitate at this point to shoot and lash out their weapons at the older girl.

Though she withstood the blow, she backed away a couple steps from such power against her. Rena bent forward, feeling the fresh wounds and bruises form on her body; white uniform soaked on certain areas with her blood. A need to forcefully cough in order to ease the surging, uncomfortable feelings internally was made. Coughing a couple seconds, blood trickled down from the corner of her mouth as raspy breathing left her mouth. The other members themselves were surprised to how tolerant the girl was. Not to mention Jurina right behind her on the ground could only stare with her head lifted up. The doctor that always stayed away from battle is showing more tolerance than even the strongest fighter on this ship. 

However, this didn’t stop the girl. Rather it merely entertained Rena even more. The mad Rena giggled with joy as she crushed her grip on the handle of the dagger. Her left leg slid a foot behind her body. The body crouched as if she was a spring; getting low to gain power. In a flash, the older Matsui pounced forward and crashed into an unlucky fellow of the Redcoat.

His eyes widen when the dagger severed his life short by entering straight into the center of his chest. Choking, airy sound left his barely parted lips before falling backward along with Rena. He collided with the flooring beneath his body. There was a whimper of some sort slipping past the lying figure as Rena stared intensely at the male. She was on top of his body, a terrible tearing sound heard from such forceful ripping of the knife. Just when she had gotten the dagger free in one motion, Rena raised it above her head with two hands. Once again, another horrifying stab was made onto the barely conscious Redcoat. Constantly she pulled it out only to pound it back into the body.

Rena suddenly twisted her entire body around to throw the dagger right into the unsuspecting foe right next to the figure standing in front of her. The female hollered when the blade entered into one of the most sensitive region of the face; her right eye. Another inhumane scream was heard for the day as she dropped all of her weapons. The Redcoat member brought her hands up to shield and cover her eye, unable to produce anything but the shrieking that brings any sane person to tears from such pity. As the girl screamed with her might, Rena herself had risen from her position. The cocky smile that could scar anyone was drawn well with a fine line across the lower portion of her face.

“Re… na…”

Jurina was barely able to utter her name in silence as she watched with horror. The scene unfolding before her eyes was something even worse than nightmares. A lunatic Rena running around, sadistically murdering the opposing enemies without any hesitation is enough to burn such scary image into anyone’s brain. Brutal actions were taken as wails and screeches filled the entire atmosphere of the boat. The younger girl saw all of the Redcoats undergo a rapid transfer in their role from offensive to defensive and now running for their life.

She had to do something. Everyone around Jurina could only stare in fear at such sight. Not a single person was able to move forward to Rena. They were simply too scared and she couldn’t blame them. Jurina herself is terrified about Rena. She wanted to know why Rena had snapped like this; she wanted to know the cause of it; she wanted to bring back the old Rena that everyone loves, especially her. She has to put an end to this nonsensical violence Rena is emitting out.

Quickly scrambling up to her feet and ignoring the aching feeling of being roughly kicked earlier, her heart nearly stopped when there was Rena crashing into her. A small yelp left Jurina’s lips as she nearly didn’t have enough energy to catch both herself and Rena. Stumbling a good couple steps behind, she struggled to keep her grip on hold of the mad laughing girl. The older figure struggled left and right, wanting to tear herself from Jurina’s grasp. There was this urge to slaughter even more now that there wasn’t a single enemy in sight. However, Jurina didn’t let this chance slide by. Alternatively she positioned her arms so she was embracing and hugging the girl from behind tightly. Squeezing Rena, Jurina buried her face into the back of the girl’s bloody, white uniform.

“Rena! Snap out of it! Please!”

Upon hearing Jurina’s voice loudly spoken, she jerked from being startled and froze in her spot. All signs of struggles in matter of seconds disappeared; disappeared as if it wasn’t here in the first place. The tensed muscles relaxed from such strain. She dropped the terrifying act fast; making it seem as though someone had just smacked her on the head. In her grip, she could feel the body of Rena trembling. Not a single word was heard coming out of the girl. Soon all of the weight was given to Jurina. Almost taken by surprise, the younger girl had to use her remaining strength to keep Rena from falling to the ground.

“R-Rena!” she frantically called out to the older girl as she swiftly positioned the body so Jurina was able to see her face. Her front body was facing the sky; the pure sleeping face tainted by the blood mixed of both her enemy’s and her own. This pained Jurina’s heart greatly as she shook the girl once more in desperation. “Rena!”

“It’s no use to calling out to her. She’s fainted,” Sayanee stated from afar. The younger Matsui cease trying to wake up Rena upon hearing her voice. From her vision, she saw the short haired girl approach to her as a few other members followed from behind. There was worries scrawled all over her face, but not as much as Jurina. Throwing a glance at the sleeping figure in Jurina’s hand, Sayanee expression became grave. “I didn’t know Rena could be like this… Just… What made her… go crazy?”

Asuka right next to Sayanee shook her head. “Rena never became like this during the entire time I was with her. I wish to know too…”

“Questions can wait for later. We need to send her down to the infirmary,” Atsuko’s commands clearly reached into the three girls’ ears. Attention all focused on the co-captain of the ship, they saw Atsuko standing unfazed compared to the other girls. The face she wore still remained icy and unreadable. “At least the ship isn’t in anymore danger.”

“E-Eh? Did… R-Rena kill them all off?”

“Not all. Some jumped off the ship and into the water. Some who were on the enemy’s ship decided to retreat most likely fearing that Rena will jump to their ship with another round of her massacre.”

“Oh…”

“I’m not sure if we should take that as a positive or negative note to the situation at hand.” Atsuko broke her gaze from the three girls and examined their surroundings. The entire ship was tattered and once again, was in need to be repaired if possible. Some members on the other hand were rushed down to the infirmary; all led by the captain and Mariko. The usually silent girl closed her eyes and waved one of her hands in the air. “You three should go now. Please return down to the lower deck.”

A couple of ‘hai’ and ‘wakarimasu’ was heard from the figures before their footsteps was heard clomping on the wooden boards. When their footsteps died along with the presence of others on this main part of the ship, Atsuko snapped her eyes opened. Her eyebrows scrunched together with uneasiness. A quiet exhale then left through her nostrils forcefully. All thoughts ran through her head about Rena’s actions earlier. The way the girl went berserk in matter of minutes and how much destruction she had caused… A shudder ran down her spine when memories of Rena when they first met vividly displayed within her mind. 

‘Matsui Rena… It looks like you’ve awaken once again.’



Right. I'm not sure when the next update is, but thank you as always for reading my fictions! :deco:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 15 [Update: 08/22/13]
Post by: cisda83 on August 23, 2013, 11:25:30 AM
Wah.... Rena snap...

What's going to happen with Wmatsui relationship?

How the others would treat Rena now?

Why did Rena become gekikara in the 1st place?

Can't wait to see the next chapter

Thank you

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 15 [Update: 08/22/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on August 23, 2013, 12:22:41 PM
gekikara is back!!!! :shocked :panic:
mayu listen to yuki, you can't fight with a bloody hand!! :catglare:
lol some of the enemies jumped off the boat :lol:
and sorry my fic made you sad, gomen!! :cry: :nervous i have also noticed that you made a dissapearance season 2 :cathappy: sayaka went missing :(
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 15 [Update: 08/22/13]
Post by: Llyloo on August 23, 2013, 12:27:54 PM
AAAH I LOVE IT I LOVE IT I LOVE YOU *-*

WMatsui are so cute çwç. And Geki is back ** So crazy and scary. Poor enemies... I have pity for them, a little.

Mayuki ♥
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [Atsumina, Kojiyuu, etc.] - Chapter 15 [Update: 08/22/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on August 23, 2013, 10:00:26 PM
Holy shit Gekikara released from hell........ and, it seems Acchan knew about Gekikara side of Rena? And the beginning of this chapter... was Gekikara a product of Rena's father's experiment? Damn so many questions >_<

And the battle! I love Saeyaka's part the most, haha. Strong Sayaka! \o/

Thanks for the update! Yay!
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 15 [Update: 08/22/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on September 23, 2013, 02:09:05 AM
[Replies]

@cisda83: Excellent question to ask! Indeed how are the other members going to react? Though this chapter won't necessarily focus on their reactions (the next one will), this should give some insight on what's going on inside of Rena's head and some past of the girl and Acchan. :thumbsup

@mayuki_daisuki: LOL, yep. I've made Season 2 of the Disappearance. Hopefully it will be maintaining the same quality as the first season! And indeed Gekikara is back! :panic:

@Llyloo: LOL, I love you too onee-sama. And I pity them a little bit too. XD

@Yuki88: Yep! Acchan knew about Gekikara side of Rena since she witnessed it herself! Hopefully those questions will be answered by the end of the arc! :)



As some of you can see, I decided to change the bracket within the title of the thread. I made sure that those following the story know what sort of pairing arc is on-going and such. Hope this makes things a lot easier. :thumbsup



[Chapter 16]

Matsui Rena found herself to be standing in the middle of nowhere. To be precise, right smack in the middle of darkness.

She could see nothing. Just the color black extending far within her view. No matter how many steps she has taken, it only leads her to nowhere. And when she hollered out for attention, none was given in return. Still trapped in such environment. Rena however did not panic. Rather she remained calm and examined her surroundings. There wasn’t much to be taken into consideration. Nothing unusual yet nothing usual either. However… There was that voice.

Hehe... How pathetic.

The voice sounded like hers; although it was sharp and had a tinge of darkness hidden beneath it. It was accompanied by disturbing short-lived giggles that could scar just about anyone unlucky enough to hear it. The older girl froze in her spot; eyes darting around to search for the source of the voice. There was no one around her as she could tell. Only her isolated figure stood in such setting.

“W-Who are you?” she called out to the unknown owner of the voice. Just when Rena took a step back, she felt a presence from behind. A presence both dangerous yet comforting in contrast. She felt a slight tickle from an exhale the figure had right by her left ear.

I’m right here.

Startled, Rena nearly jumped up a foot and whipped her entire body around to see the person. She made a shocking discovery to who it was. Eyes widening with pure horror as her figure tremble from such sight. Her mouth parted yet not a single sound emitted from such action. The figure before her smirked with amusement at her reaction.

I see that you can’t remember me.

‘Remember… her?’ Rena was confused. Unsure of the situation at hand. The person that she is gaping at is none other than herself. Another Matsui Rena stood directly in front of her face. Same clothing and same features that she usually would wear. However… There was that personality and expression that threw Rena off. The personality of a lunatic madman only found in craze criminals. The expression of a wicked grin with eyes occasionally widening to exaggerate her speech. It looked as though someone had used the copy and paste method of Rena’s face with a mad scientist. ‘Just who is this person!?’

It seems that the figure before her knew what was on her mind for she replied just as fast as the question popped into Rena’s mind.

I am Gekikara. I am simply you.

“M-Me? H-How?”

No need to ask how. I’m sure your father will give you a good reason to why I am here.

A shudder ran down her spine when she felt the so-called ‘Gekikara’ reached out to brush her slender, cold fingers upon the neck. The cold touch left trails that were icy; making Rena’s skin form goosebumps. The other girl gulped nervously as Gekikara leaned her face extremely close to Rena’s. At an uncomfortable distance along with the same hand now trailing up to caress the right cheek, the girl grinned with pleasure. Rena couldn’t help but stiffen as each touch sent chills all over her body.

Remember that I’ll always be with you. Remember that your sanity depends on me.

She let out a laugh. A loud laugh that echoed into the darkness.

----------

“Takamina… We have to be careful about Rena right now. Her dark side is coming out once again.”

Atsuko was standing from the seated captain in the captain’s quarter. Blood still splattered here and there on their clothing, they were far too concerned about a lone member rather than their uniforms. Bruises were seen on her face; Atsuko feeling the blood flowing from the corner of her lips slowed its progression. Her eyes were squinted at Minami, who wasn’t necessarily in the same great state as she was.

Wounds of scrapes and minor scratches were here and there on her white clothing articles. Elbows were resting against the wooden surface of the desk as her hands came together; fingers intertwined and supporting her chin. Minami could only blankly stare straight into her partner with an ‘hmm’ escaping out of her closed lips.

As they were pondering over the situation, the entire ship was in disarray. Well, at least with the crew that was ordered by either Minami or Atsuko to clean up the dead bodies. Though some were injured and sent to the infirmary with Mariko’s decent emergency medical skills, many were forced to help rid the dead bodies. The last thing that anyone would want is to see a mountain of corpse just scattered all over on the upper deck. Not to mention the stench of the horrible metallic blood yet to be washed off the wooden board.

While they were on a mission to fix the ship back to its old shape guided by Itano, Minami then mumbled, “I wonder what caused Rena to break out into that state? When she does, you’re usually there to keep her calm… But now, even with your presence, she isn’t able to contain it.”

The other girl gravely nodded her head silently. Her partner then refocused her gaze onto Atsuko. There was a brief silence before she wanted to verify a crucial information.

“You’ve… actually taken in Rena instead of me that time, am I correct?”

“Hai. I was the only person to calm her from re-entering that lunatic state.”

Atsuko closed her eyelids and welcomed the darkness into view. Sucking in a deep breath, she relieved the memories of her first encounter with Rena…

----------

[6 months ago]

Near the state that is called New York within the North American region, Atsuko was on a mission to gather some stocks for the ship. Since she was one of the few members that can fluently speak and comprehend English, she alone was sent out by Minami. Even though the co-captain is by herself on this job, she knows what to do. That goes to show how much the captain has faith in her partner for the many tasks.

Walking around late at night, Atsuko was ready to return back to the ship. She had double checked the items on the list that needed to be transferred to the ship in a few hours. Crumpling up the small piece of paper, she buried it deep within her black jacket; disguised as a normal citizen in the thirteen colonies. White buttoned shirt boldly showing off that she isn’t quite as feminine as one would think, she was accompanied by a pair of black khakis and slick, black shoes. Within her clothing was both a dagger and a flintlock pistol hidden in case of emergency usage in undesirable situation. Considering that this is one of the many oversea countries in hopes of capturing the crew and Takahashi Minami, she wouldn’t be surprised if she run into any sort of trouble.

Her eyes closed; inhaling the scent of the night city’s atmosphere. It was quiet due to the time and very few pedestrians crossed the streets. Horses were heard dragging wagons carrying either civilians (and sometimes drunken in that case) or cargos were seen on the road. Lazily their hooves clomped that echoed throughout the night. Through her vision of pure blackness was occasionally gently glowing with the warm color of streetlamps over her head she passed by. Reopening her eyes, Atsuko decided that she should hurry before Minami worries over her long disappearance. (Since the captain is such a worrywart.)

There was a piercing scream that nearly made Atsuko stumble forward with shock. Catching herself from losing her balance anymore with the earth’s gravitational force, the scream that was heard earlier was soon cut off abruptly. Whipping her head at the direction the source of voice was coming from, Atsuko deducted that it was located right near her. At the right side to be precise. The alleyway that possibly was where the source of the scream was is dark; only lighted with the moon’s gentle rays up above. From her view, rats were seen scurried right and left in the trashy area. Disgust was seen for a split second on her face before dropping back down to an expressionless feature.

She brought her left hand right into her jacket on the right side and kept it in; preparing herself to arm up and fire at unexpected enemies. Exhaling quietly, Atsuko took her first step to the right.

The veteran member trended through the dark alleyway. Unsure of where she was going despite the path only going in a straight direction, she almost made an assumption that she was just hearing things when a muffled cry was heard not too far on ahead. It sounded as though someone was struggling against something or someone that tried to keep them silent. Alarmed, Atsuko sped up her pace and pulled out her weapon. Brows on her face scrunched together to form a frown. Now for sure this was something she had to see into. Hearing it only once was understandable to thinking one is probably imagining it. But when hearing something vague yet pointing towards a victim of a struggle, that was more than enough reason to head over to the destination to put an end to it.

Atsuko growled quietly under her breath when she saw what it was.

Three men all surrounded a lone female figure. They looked like thugs or members of a gangsters. Muscular strengths were seen in them to show that they weren’t weak. All crowded around her as she leaned against the bricked wall with bruises located on her exposed skin. Her clothing was disheveled (luckily covering up her main components) and long, black hair was all over the place. They covered one eye as the other eye was free to express the desire to be free from such torture. The torture of the three men wanting to have the figure all to themselves. They hands were in areas that shouldn’t be mentioned and eyes filled with lust. A gag was tightly placed within her mouth; restraining her from further speech. Tears streamed down and droplets dripped from the ends of her chin. And this all occurred in the back parts of the alley.

This made Atsuko past the point of being angry. Everything just lashed back at her; reminding her about the past memories that was buried deep behind her brain before she joined in the crew of Minami’s. Deep where she did not want to revisit. She just couldn’t just stand there and watch the entire scene unfold before her eyes. Anger boiled into her system to the point that it could as well send her into overdrive. Quickly she did not hesitate to bring up the pistol and aim it directly at a single male. Her index finger pulled on the trigger instantly. Which then resulted in a howl of agony from one of the males.

Out of the three, he slumped forward and rolled away from the sitting pale girl. Her eyes widen when she saw the male that was assaulting her not even a second ago writhe in anguish. The other two men seem to have gotten the vibe. Rapidly they twisted their neck around to see who it was that shot their fellow comrade.

Atsuko gave them one of her deadly glares. A glare that would send shivers to just about anyone. The glare that would spell death for them. However, they didn’t take heed to the warning her pair of eyes alone spelled out for them. Retracting their hands back down to their sides and standing up on their two feet, it was easily seen that they were much bigger and taller than the girl interfering. The Japanese girl though did not budge from her spot. Merely she reloaded her pistol with a new bullet and gunpowder. Preparing herself to shoot such vile creatures.

Just when she aimed them at one of the two figures, they were not dumb to stay like sitting ducks. The two grown men rushed right at her direction, reeling back a fist behind their body. Atsuko knew what was about to happen so she hopped backward just in time to avoid a punishing blow. The fist from one of the two males swung wildly at her only to completely miss. The other man also missed. Using this spare chance, she pointed the tip of the gun at the forehead of the closest attacker and pulled on the trigger once again. A loud gunshot resonated in the air as everyone still conscious and alive saw the bullet run right through his head. Blood splattered from behind his head as it exited out from the back part of his skull. Not a single sound nor peep escaped from the person; his eyes rolled backward. And thanks to the amount of force the bullet packed due to the close distance between the two, he reared his entire upper body backward at an angle. Soon it collided against the dirty ground back first; blood seeping out from underneath the deceased’s head.

She knew the battle was already over. The other male seem to have noticed that Atsuko is much more dangerous than he had expected. With no weapons at his disposal, he knew he was powerless. It didn’t take long for the older girl to watch the figure disappear right past her figure. The co-captain didn’t even bother to turn around and watch him run off. As much as she wanted to rush after him and deliver the final strike with her dagger, Atsuko knew better than that. There was something much more important than wiping out the last of the three bunches. Her eyes immediately trailed over to the frail female figure standing in front of her.

The poor girl was trembling violently. Her eyes were wide open with all sorts of fear and horror scrawled on it. The gag was still in her mouth tightly in place. Atsuko couldn’t help but empathize with the other girl of such terror. Trying to focus on the situation at hand, she approached the shaken figure. Leaning downward, she returned the pistol into her jacket. Not wasting any precious time, the female extended her open hands out to the back of the victim’s head; undoing the tight knot.

“Are you okay?” she asked in a small, gentle tone once the dirty white cloth left the other figure’s mouth. Standing back up, Atsuko extended her right hand; urging the other girl to grab ahold of it. The girl in front of her merely stared at her hand as if it was some sort of weapon. But with hesitation, she made a move. Their hands met and soon, the raven haired girl stood before the wanted member. There was no answer coming from the girl even when she had gotten up. It was understandable though. She must be traumatized from the event unfolding after all. Deciding to throw out another question, Atsuko then asked one more. “What’s your name?”

“…Matsui… Rena…”

“Matsui Rena, huh?” Crossing her arms, Atsuko replied back with the same introduction. “Maeda Atsuko desu.” Glancing around their surroundings, she noticed that the two were finally alone. The older female then sighed. Atsuko was a little unsure of what to do with Rena here. She could start off by asking where her home is. But if she got attacked like this… Most likely returning back to her home would only get worse. Making her decision, she told Rena that she’ll take her into the ship for tonight. It’s a much safer haven for the assaulted girl for the moment. “If you don’t mind, that is.”

Although there was no verbal response coming from the other girl, she did see an agreement written all over her face. It was only a matter of seconds before the two girls were out of the creepy alleyway and back into the street. The familiar city scenario was seen once again. Citizens that walked on the sidewalks were now gone; most likely returning back to their respective destination. When Atsuko glanced over at Rena, she realized that the clothing Rena had on was slightly torn at certain areas. Though they weren’t major, the girl wouldn’t be surprised if they tear even more as time progresses. So in one swift motion, she took off her black jacket and handed it over to person nearby. No words were exchanged, but it clearly showed the caring personality she carries around.

Atsuko knew the danger of taking off that jacket. Her weapons were boldly showing off to just about anyone by her waist and sides of her white clad buttoned shirt. Personally she wouldn’t be surprised if a police stopped her and she has to make a lame excuse about carrying illegal weapons in this country. Worse would come if they figured out who she really is. However, she paid no attention. What matters to her is taking this girl to safety for tonight at least.

Rena nearby was a little hesitant to taking the jacket. Her eyes stared and examined the piece of clothing as if it was the first time seeing it in her life. A couple seconds soon passed by. Irritation crossed through the girl’s mind when she realized Rena has yet gotten the vibe she was giving off. Making a motion to urge the other taller figure to take the jacket, Rena weakly gave her thanks before taking it from the older girl.

While she slipped her arms through the jacket’s sleeve, Rena found herself to still be walking alongside with Atsuko. Though they have only met for a few minutes with a short exchange, she felt… She felt like a savior from up the heavens descended down upon her. A person that had finally gotten rid of the three men that constantly harassed her ever since mother passed away and father disappeared without trace. Living alone in a neighborhood full of gangsters and thugs within Long Island, it’s not surprising that she would be caught in a bundle of mess with these men and women. Rena glanced over at Atsuko and saw the older female keeping a calm façade. A cool aura was felt from the girl. Despite that, Rena felt a sense of security and warmth from the individual.

The peaceful silence has yet to linger around as long as they wanted. Atsuko found herself halting in place suddenly; quickly reaching out to grab ahold of Rena’s hand. There was a small pause in her movement; Atsuko listening intensely. Rena was puzzled to what made the older girl stop the both from moving on any further. Violently without any warning, the older girl pushed aside Rena. It took the fragile girl by surprise. Easily she fell down on the pavement with a cry to the right. When she landed, her hands had enough strength and reflexes to prevent crashing her entire figure on the ground’s surface. Slightly dazed, Rena flickered her eyes over to the other girl. She gasped at the sight.

Her eyes had caught the moment Atsuko received a blow from behind her head with a metal bat. The member stumbled forward, grimacing at the exploding pain from such hard object colliding with her skull. Her brain must’ve been shaken for her mind was jumbled in a heap of mess; unable to think clearly and concisely. Squinting her eyes, Atsuko pulled out a dagger and twisted her entire body around. And upon turning around did she blindly throw the weapon at the guilty, blurry figure. Sound of the air being cut was heard at how fast she tossed the sharp ends at the target. However, it came to a stop. A female unknown to the two merely shifted her left hand’s position in front of her face. Index and middle finger easily catching the dangerous weapon; its tip barely touching her nose.

A mere chuckle left the American girl as she brought her hand down. “I see that we have an uninvited guest~ And it looks like another one of those Japanese folks.” Hot red hair that represents the color of the flames, her blue eyes dilated with amusement at the dazed figure before her eyes. Make up boldly showed off certain features of her face as she was dressed in matching pair of black leather jacket and pants. Underneath the leather jacket was a hot pink shirt with an image of a dagger in black and white in contrast to the background. The person wielded a metal bat with her right hand; which was now resting on top of her two shoulders lazily. Her eyes still penetrated at Atsuko’s direction.

“You seem to have murdered off two of my men…” With that said, the two girls couldn’t believe what they were seeing. They were surrounded by a group of men and women that dressed in all sorts of styles. Some clearly had clothing that showed their status of being part of the gang. Others looked as though they had come from a professional business. What made their faces drain of color was the weapons. Many carried weapons ranging from pistols and chains to switchblades and even their own fist. Chuckles and soft chatters were heard among the group as they watched intensely at the two vulnerable girls. Impatience was sensed from the opposing force. The female, which seem to be their leader, removed her metal bat from her shoulders. In one motion, she had the tip of the bat aimed at both Atsuko and Rena. “You will be punished till you beg for forgiveness.”

‘Tch. What I mess I got myself into…’ Atsuko glanced over at Rena and back at the formidable enemies. ‘Gomenasai, Minami. I got some emergency errands to run as of now.’

With that said, she pulled out her only weapon, the pistol, and randomly pointed at any unlucky individual. A single trigger pulled resulted in a mass group rushing at their direction.

At this time, Atsuko knew better than to get Rena involved. She had to protect the younger girl. Rapidly scanning her surroundings, she saw with dismay that they can only survive through the ordeal in order to get out of the situation alive. The opposing group had all exit route unavailable. Knowing that the bullet capacity and ammo she carried is low from previously, she used it as a weapon to knock out the many enemies charging at her; rarely using the gun to pluck them out. Left and right, up and down, Atsuko elegantly avoided every attack thrown at her. Blocking a blade that was aimed at her chest with the pistol, she grimaced at the amount of strength the female owner has. She pushed against it and landed a kick right into her stomach; shoving her aside. However, Atsuko was nowhere done with the massive gang. 

The crowd just kept on coming. And every single time Rena was in danger, Atsuko had to rush over and defend the terrified girl. As much as she could keep up with their bad techniques though, she was no superwoman. Her stamina was running low the more time passed by. Soon her actions to protecting herself and Rena slowed down from weariness.

“What’s wrong, girl? Tired already?” the American female mocked as she watched from the background. Atsuko was panting, sweat running down the side of her face. Her respiratory system were working at their hardest; pumping as much oxygen and carbon dioxide as they can throughout the internal figure. Left hand was shaking; fingers unable to properly hold the only defensive weapon. Even though the girl had taken down many foes, much more awaits for her to deal with. Injuries she sustained was being gained as her strength whittled down to a bare minimum level. Breathing heavily, Atsuko frowned when she saw one of the few big men approach up to her. Trying to straightened her posture, she was about to strike when he instead took her out first. The heavy, long block of wood he heaved around smacked right into her. As much as she braced for it, her entire body couldn’t help but physically be lifted off the ground and smash into the wall from behind a good foot away.

Her back came into contact with the wall, resulting in a loud, sharp gasp of pain. Atsuko felt herself sliding down on the ground; limbs unable to respond to her will. No matter how much she screamed for it to get up, they still stayed down. And from how much her pain receptor is sending waves around her chest, she would be surprised if her bones were on the verge of cracking and shattering.

“M-Maeda-san!” that voice belonging to Rena echoed into her ears; almost sounding foreign from the amount of time she remained silent. Eyes lazily dragging over to the crawling figure on her right, she found the other girl facial features written with concern. Through her eyes she could tell that Rena wanted to do something. No matter what one had to go through, seeing someone else suffer motivates them to help that person. To do something for that person.

However, her eyes darted over to the female leader that now waltzed over to Rena’s direction. As she passed through the crowd, her left hand opened up to reveal the dagger Atsuko had thrown at her a while ago. In that one moment, the dagger was replaced with a longer blade; an actual medieval sword from Europe. Throwing aside the metal bat, she used both of her hands to grip ahold of the golden handle. The leader’s eyes squinted with delight when she stopped a few feet away from the girl next to Atsuko. Then positioning herself, she looked ready to dash up and deliver the final attack.

One second has passed. Two seconds has passed and the girl had made her move. Three seconds has passed and Rena squeezed her eyes shut. Four seconds has passed and she felt a presence in front of her. Five seconds passed and she felt something warm splatter across her face.

The moment Rena reopened her eyes was one of the worst decision she has ever made at the time. Her eyes widen with horror when she saw the laying Atsuko not too long ago resting against the wall nearby now sitting upright in front of the girl. The short haired girl felt the blade run right through her figure; specifically at the left side and barely hitting all of the ribcage bones. It ran deep enough that it exited out from her back; on the verge of touching the other girl from behind on the chest. The wet bangs thanks to the sweat was plastered against her forehead; chaotic breathing exiting out of her mouth. At that very moment, she struggled to keep her position from wavering. There was curiosity yet pleasure written all over the leader’s face as she watched Atsuko suffer from maintaining her consciousness. Blood leaked out from the corner of her mouth as she tried to contain a cough that would erupt more of those metallic substance.

Blackness welcomed her vision; clouding around it as mocking laughter was barely heard despite how close the group was. A single exhale left her body as she felt enormous pain that resided in that one area of the blade numb with each excruciating waves. Soon she found her figure to collapse on her right side against the pool of blood both from her and the enemies. White clothing and black pant soaking up the blood for the nth time. Eyelids were slightly raised in order to peer through the blurry vision. Atsuko could only stare straight ahead. Staring straight ahead as if she was ready to meet her fate.

Time slowed down dramatically for her though. Rena, who was right behind her, suddenly was seen in front of her with a single leap. Atsuko was unsure of where she had gotten that strength. The figure cloaked in her black jacket stood on her two feet. Though her eardrums aren’t really catching much, she could at least perceive an abnormal giggle coming from the girl.

“N-Neh… OKOTTERU?!?!”

It wasn’t a question to be answered at all. A rhetorical question screamed out at the foes they were faced with a menacing tone. The next scene was the most gruesome Atsuko had ever seen. Blood freely splattered around on the ground and rained upon it. They were accompanied by distant screams and agonizing pleads to be spared. Through her vision, Atsuko was unable to tear her eyes away at the horror. Rena was literally smashing all sorts of weapons at the leader and those surrounding her. Crushing… Stabbing… Strangling… Snapping… Pummeling… All sorts of techniques that a fanatic murderer would jump with glee at such methods. When a single person managed to land a punch or hit her with their weapon, instead of being dazed, Rena merely laughed maniacally even louder. Twisting her attention to the guilty party, she whipped out her hands and grabbed ahold of both the person’s head and neck. In one quick motion, there was a loud crack resonating in the air.

After watching the entire horrifying scene for a long period of time, Atsuko found herself to be in a state near death. Exhaling out softly, she knew that she had to do something about this girl. Never did she imagine Rena to be in such a state like this. So without further ado, she forcefully made her left hand lift up from the blood-soaked ground. Her mouth opened to call for her. It took Atsuko a while, but she finally managed to utter her name.

“Re…na…”

The girl that was constantly stabbing the body that looked nothing like the leader anymore after the amount of mistreatment came to a sudden stop. She jerked for a bit then found herself to be widening her eyes in horror. That was when Atsuko lost her consciousness and apologized to Minami for being in such state. At that time, Rena was far too occupied with the blood on her clothing; looking as though she dumped herself in a bath full of human blood. That was when she panicked and got up from the pile of corpses. When Rena used this chance of her sanity to examine her surroundings, she was horrified at the destruction. More so, she nearly gained a heart attack the instant her eyes laid on the unconscious figure of Maeda Atsuko.
 

----------

Atsuko remembered how terrifying it was. She may have gained experiences for about eight years at this point on the battlefield yet she was still vulnerable. All of the memories of Minami flipping out when Rena carried her back to the ship was something she will not forget. Unconsciously Atsuko had her right hand trail over to the left side of her body; resting on top of the very area that she received the scar. Sometimes she wonder to herself why Rena had such destructive personality. Unanswered questions she both want to know and stay ignorant on the topic.

Her attention then focused back on reality when Minami made her next statement.

“But it looks like right now, it isn’t working.”

“…I’ll have to look into that then.”

A small mumble from the captain expressed the multiple ideas that ran through her head herself. Grumbling a bit to herself, Minami then said, “I sense… That there’s another cause to it. A trigger.”

“A trigger?”

Minami nodded. “Indeed. Rena doesn’t go into that dark state anymore thanks to you teaching her. But now… There has to be something more… I also might have to look into it too…”

When she looked down for a bit, she dragged her gaze back up to the black haired girl. Sadness was hinted behind the pair when she saw the figure. Memories of seeing Atsuko carried back with such grave injuries in the past was one of the many scenarios that scarred her brain and heart. If it weren’t for Rena… No. She doesn’t have time to think negatively about it. They’re in the present time and Atsuko is still here well and alive. If Minami ever lost her… If she ever lost her partner… If she ever lost someone that she possibly loves… There’s almost no reason left for her to live.

It seems that the other girl had caught the vibe emitting from her captain. “T-Takamina?”

“I… I’m just glad that you’re still here with me…” she merely replied back with a small smile. And with that smile, a single tear formed from the corner of her right eye; sliding down on her cheek.

----------

Jurina sat on the stool near the bed; watching Rena with worries. In the medical bay contain some new members aside from Watanabe Miyuki and Minegishi Minami. Around her figure laid members of Watanabe Mayu, Miyazawa Sae, Sashihara Rino, Oshima Yuko and Maeda Ami. Many were asleep as a few were awake in their bed. Alongside with those girls stuck on the bed were their friends and lovers. Yuki, who only had a single band-aid on her face, scolded Mayu. They were seen to be in a heated argument about Mayu’s health and pushing it in the battlefield since her hand was now forcefully bandaged like a cast. The same can be said towards both Haruna and Yuko. Haruna was consistently scolding to Yuko about being to reckless out in such dangerous situation. On the other hand, Sayaka was seen to be watching over Sae quietly and respectfully; grumbling and grunting each time she hears someone talking about the Redcoats in the background. Rino was resting easy and completely oblivious to the fact that Rie was about to doodle on her face with jet black ink. And for Ami, she was awake and chatting softly with Kuramochi Asuka on the side. The other two members that were still stuck in bed from previous battles were still not awake; unsure of the situation of admitting new members in the room.

The younger girl saw her senpai, Mariko, run around with her medical equipment at hand. Since Rena, the only doctor of the ship, is out of commission for the time being, she took over the job. Although she wasn’t a professional like the raven haired girl, she at least have the knowledge to perform most emergency problems pertaining to the members’ health.

A small sigh exited out of Jurina’s barely parted lips as she shifted her eyes over to the other Matsui. She still has yet to awaken, making the younger girl worried even more. Knocked out for a good hour yet unable to wake up…

‘Please wake up Rena…’ Jurina mentally pleaded as she leaned forward from her seat. Her slightly bruised left hand reached out to brush aside the stray black bangs from the sleeping figure’s forehead. Fingers soon moved downward to caress her left cheek. Such soft skin was felt from the palm of her hand. The girl sadden her pair of eyes as she tenderly rubbed it with concern. ‘If only I had stopped you sooner… If only…’



Disappearance Season 2 will be worked on! :deco:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 16 [Update: 09/22/13]
Post by: olive29 on September 23, 2013, 02:25:04 AM
Ahhh..what will happen with Rena??

I hope Juju can help Rena to calm down her dark side..

Can't wait for the next chapter..

Update soon.. :bow:

Oh, and I'm waiting on your Disappearance update..
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 16 [Update: 09/22/13]
Post by: cisda83 on September 23, 2013, 04:37:40 AM
So that was what happened to Rena and Atsuko

Would Rena be able to repress her dark side?

Would Jurina be the key now instead of Atsuko?

What's going to happen next?

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 16 [Update: 09/22/13]
Post by: chiqinna on September 23, 2013, 11:55:00 AM
I really enjoy reading this!!  :D
I I wonder what did Rena's father do to her that she becomes like that?
I will always waiting for your next update LoyalFlutist-san!!c :twothumbs
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 16 [Update: 09/22/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on September 23, 2013, 01:55:37 PM
rena ganbatte!! fighting! :mon beam: dont give into the darkness
omg just right at the end jurina is so caring and sweet :cathappy:  :yep: :heart:
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 16 [Update: 09/22/13]
Post by: Llyloo on September 23, 2013, 11:15:39 PM
Nyaaaah, I love it, love your writing Deukie-chan ♥

Can't wait to read your other chapter ( from all your fic, especially one ~~ )

Thanks you ♥
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 16 [Update: 09/22/13]
Post by: deguchi on December 05, 2013, 10:46:24 AM
Love this fanfic!
Specially atsumina!! XD
please continue if you can..
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 16 [Update: 09/22/13]
Post by: cyanical on December 11, 2013, 11:44:07 AM
Leaving my mark here so I know how to return. And it only took me a single paragraph to know that this'll probably be a winner- I immediately skipped to leave this reply before reading further. I read really slowly because I want to enjoy the story  8)

Thanks for writing!
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 16 [Update: 09/22/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on January 15, 2014, 03:27:15 AM
[Replies]

@olive29: I hope so too! It looks like Jurina has the potential to keep Rena from going insane as seen in the previous battle. :O

@cisda83: I wonder too! Let's hope it somewhat answers those questions just a bit in this update. :)

@chiqinna: Hm... Shall we interrogate Rena's father then? :lol:

@mayuki_daisuki: wMatsui is always needed here and there. :cathappy:

@Llyloo: Here's the next update! :grin:

@deguchi: I'm glad you like this fiction and the pairing, Atsumina! I'm sure they'll have their little moments sprinkled before their big arc to conclude this series. :thumbsup

@cyanical: I'm glad you think of this fiction that way! Although I'm unsure if this fiction still retains the quality from the beginning (most likely not from my point of view, LOL), hope you enjoy reading it. :thumbsup



Holy Agito Lord. It has been almost FOUR whole months since I last updated this fiction. I am so sorry for the slow updates recently and my attention having focused on one shots. I promise to keep working on the series at this point in time (in hopes of finishing at least one or two by this year). :bow:

Now, let me tell you all a funny story about this update.

I actually typed this all in one day. I've finished most of my homework in school and decided to spend the time typing away on my computer. Though it took a LOT of effort to be working on this chapter (since procrastination has become a part of me in the writing universe now), I glanced over the rough outlines I had typed for this chapter a week or two ago on my phone and... soon found out that I've finished writing it today. I swear to kami-sama up above, I wrote this all in one day. Talk about the sudden urge to write. :sweatdrop:

Now I find it incredibly awkward considering the fact how busy I am usually. Guess today was the day that I was able to relax for just a tad bit before being overwhelmed by school tomorrow. :nervous

In the meantime, enjoy this update (or not) and thank you so much for following/reading/whatever my work! :deco:



[Chapter 17]

Rena’s eyes finally had opened. After being unconscious at an unknown length of time, the female doctor had awaken.

The first thing she was met with was the sight of wooden boards; the boards that were a part of the ship’s upper deck architectural design. Natural daylight from outside followed by the combining sound of the waves and seagulls shined through the nearby window, allowing the room she was in lit. Familiar rocking of the boat was felt from underneath her figure, coming to a conclusion that the ship was sailing.

The next thing that greeted her was the dull aches coming from different parts of her body. Though they weren’t something she couldn’t tolerate, it brought a question to her mind about what exactly had happened.

Lazily Rena dragged her eyes downward to see that she was resting on the familiar bed; the soft mattress providing comfort to the girl. A blanket was over her, but certain parts of her body that ached felt as though a layer or two of thick rolls were patched and wrapped around securely.

‘W-What happened?’

That was the question that would hopefully be answered to the member from her fellow crewmates.

Blinking a few times, the raven haired girl gazed around her surroundings. She saw a couple members in the medical bay; some visiting the patients and some being the patients themselves. Their chatters were filling up the room, making it lively and just a tad bit louder than it should be for the sleeping individuals.

From what she could see, Watanabe Miyuki was still fast asleep, unmoving from her position ever since she was admitted to the captain’s care. Right next to her, there was both Shinoda Mariko and Minegishi Minami loudly arguing about the injured one between the two ready to get out of bed. Of course, considering the much taller and older member of the crew standing before her best friend, she wouldn’t let her crewmate have it her way. Pushing her back down on the bed with a fierce, forced smile, Mariko harshly slipped out a few words to the other girl. Whatever she had said made the girl freeze on her spot. And whatever she had said made Minami stiffen in her position; only able to stare at the standing member with pure shock.

On the other hand, right behind the furious Mariko was both Miyazawa Sae and Akimoto Sayaka. A bandage that wrapped a good portion of her injured shoulder, Sae broke out into a fit of laughter. One fist brought up to her mouth, she was amused at the clumsiness the other girl possessed. Poor Sayaka. All she wanted to do what cut an apple in her hand; first starting off by peeling the skin with a knife. The dull blade didn’t make accomplishing the feat any easier for the strong woman. She clenched her jaw tightly till the outlines of it were shown from the distant; eyes trained on the one fruit at her hand.

“Sayaka?” Sae’s voice popped into Sayaka’s intense attention given to the apple, calming herself down from laughing earlier. “You can just give me the apple-“

“No no no. I’m almost done, Sae.”

A sweat drop ran down not just Sae’s face but on Kuramochi Asuka’s face also, who was just passing by their area. As the ikemen patiently waited for her girlfriend to finish the simple procedure that shouldn’t be taking such a long period of time (and that includes the female mentally wanting to grab the fruit away from Sayaka and peeling it herself), Asuka walked right on by and out of the door. The female passed by a couple other members like Kitahara Rie, whom she was taking care of earlier last night.

However, right when she got to the entranceway of the room and took one step into the hallway, the girl’s shoulders jolted up from surprise at a booming voice from the background.

“You better not be peeping at Acchan and Takamina having their smexy time!” Yuko exclaimed from afar.

Though she was located on the other side of the room, the volume was so loud that not only was it heard crystal clear in the female’s ears but caught the attention of many other members. Those who were awake and curious threw their attention over to the now-flustered Asuka. Embarrassed, Asuka almost wanted to grab a rock… or just something! Something that will keep the squirrel’s mouth shut. It didn’t help when Yuko gave a thumbs up in the background, shouting out even more encouragements that would send just about any sane individual blushing.

“I told you that I don’t like those kind of things!” she shouted back, face becoming visibly dark red at this point. Now if this were a cartoon, steam would be exiting on the top of her head too as an added effect. Sadly, she was only greeted with the shorter girl’s eyebrows wiggling playfully at Asuka; not taking her statement seriously. “Mou, listen to me, you squirrel!”

“I can guarantee that denial will only make you-ITAI!!!”

Well, at least Haruna’s taken care of shutting the squirrel’s mouth shut.

Yuko was seen to be rubbing the top of her head and holding onto it with both hands, whimpering from the throbbing pain. Rocking herself back and forth despite the injuries she sustained in the fight yesterday, the other girl nearby retracted her hand away from the girl, hinting that she had given one hell of a punishing karate chop.

A relieved exhale came out of Asuka’s mouth as she closed her eyes. Both hands on her hips, she shook her head and tilted it downward at a slight angle. This entire ship was crazy. It’s a wonder how she could deal with some people here and there. After a full minute of being deep into her thoughts, the dark haired female reopened her eyes. Shooting a glance over at Yuko, she saw Mayu and Yuki nearby giggling light-heartedly at Yuko’s ordeal.

The two girls that were giggling took a turn for a worse at their role the moment Yuki had opened her mouth. Though no one was able to hear other than the four in the background, it almost felt as though kami-sama up above pressed the pause button in that specific area. What words the older girl uttered had made Mayu not only blushing bright red but using her healthy hand to shove her away roughly.

Yuki had accidentally crashed into the bed where Rena had been resting on; back slamming against the side of the mattress. There was a gasp coming from Rena, alerting the other members and gaining the knowledge that she was finally awake. Now having startled the figure that had just awaken mere minutes ago, the other raven haired member rapidly stood in a military-like stance, faced the member and apologized to the older Matsui.

“G-Gomenasai, Rena!” she loudly blurted out.

“Bakayarou…” Mayu from behind shook her head in a small voice. “You’re so loud.”

Though Rena was a little confused as to what had exactly happened, she merely broke out a faint smile and giggled lightly.

“It’s okay,” a dry voice erupting out of her trachea, sounding like it hasn’t been out in the sun for months. 

As Yuki scratched the back of her head nervously, she stopped when Jurina was seen by Rena’s side. When her eyes were trained on the figure, Rena followed its direction and was amazed at the sight. Rena honestly had been oblivious till now about the younger Matsui’s presence. Probably because Jurina was sleeping with the side of her head resting against her crossed arms. Such position she was in was easy for most anybody resting on the bed in Rena’s spot would miss spotting. And light snores were picked up from the certain figure. She was breathing in a slow, even pattern; the blunt hint showing that she was still deep into her internal dream world.

Seeing the sight, the ship’s only official doctor smile at the scene as she pushed herself upright on the bed. Upon sitting up, she flinched when the blanket that was draped over her figure loosened its hold. Falling down to her lap, Rena could only stare in shock at the bandages and gauze littered all over her upper body.

The uniform she had worn earlier was replaced with a lighter layer of clothing; a white kimono only used when the member is either ill for a long period of time or forced to have their uniforms repaired. Exposure of the bare skin from parts that wasn’t covered by the kimono showed the wounds and bruises she never remembered having nor gaining.

It looks like the expression Rena was making with her face had Yuki nearby explain as if on cue.

“You were moderately injured in the battle yesterday,” she started. Yuki was going to speak more, but hesitated when there was Rena merely blinking back at her blankly; completely clueless and lost. “Ano… I should actually ask you this before I explain… Do you… even remember what you did yesterday?”

Rena silently shook her head. At that moment, Yuki stared back at her as if she was crazy.

“A-Are you sure you didn’t remember, Rena?”

“Hai. The only thing I remembered was… Jurina being attacked by one of the Redcoats.”

A shudder ran down her spine when the female vividly remembered the scene. As if it could happen at this moment, the sound of firearms being shot in the air as both screams and yells filled the atmosphere. Smoke was everywhere, making it near impossible for anyone to see. Yet through that devastating setting, Rena clearly remembered watching Jurina about to be struck down by the Redcoat. The knife that was so close to the younger Matsui’s face, sadistically grinning like the devil at the poor girl. And there was nothing she could do about it.

Such horrid image that scarred the mind of Rena. Especially when it was in regard to the very person that she cares for. Mentally Rena confirmed her preference to her role in this crew. No wonder why she wasn’t deem fit to be out in the battlefield and would much rather hole herself in the medical bay; she only had to deal with the aftermath of the bloody conflict.

Yuki remained silent, which she shot a quick glance over her shoulder at Mayu. The younger girl watched Rena, squinting her eyes with a bit of alarm and curiosity. Then at the other two girls, both Haruna and Yuko shook their head; unsure of the situation at hand.

Looking back at Rena, the raven haired girl bit the bottom of her lip. A grave expression was scrawled all over her face as she noticed the girl before her doesn’t have the slightest clue nor idea of her murderous actions. From the corner of her mind, instinctively due to human’s natural reaction to danger, there was a small speck of fear that made her worry about not just Rena but just about everyone else on board.

Controlling her action and being conscious was one thing. But to be unable to recognize such violent state concerned Yuki and those that overheard their conversation.

The member then told Rena a vague explanation of her actions, trying not to include how horrifying she ended their life.

“Well… You killed them.”

“Eh?”

“Like I had said, you killed those Redcoats from the ship.” Pointing at the covered areas of Rena’s body, she added, “Which is why you had gotten those wounds.”

Rena slowly nodded her head, still a little confused as to what had happened. How could she possibly have had the strength and stamina to wipe out those Redcoats? But most importantly, how could she have the guts to kill them?

Rena was no killer. As angry as she can be, at the most, she was only able to knock out a foe or two under certain circumstances. So how and why? It didn’t help to know for a fact the older Matsui had no recollection whatsoever of the crisis that occurred yesterday.

There was a couple incomprehensible words coming from Jurina’s direction. Refocusing her attention away from Yuki, Rena observed Jurina, who was now mumbling a bit under her breath. Within a couple seconds, the athletic girl had rubbed both of her eyes with her hands, yawning loudly.

“Rena… chan… Is that you…?” she questioned the moment both her hands were removed. Peering through her barely closed eyes, the girl squeezed the pair all at once before reopening them. She blinked a few times before widening her eyes in realization. “R-Rena!”

She leapt up on two of her feet, dropping her jaw at seeing the older girl awake. Then without warning, Jurina pounced forward to wrap her arms around Rena’s body. She was cheerful and ecstatic to see that the person she loves consciously aware of her surroundings.

“I-Itai! J-Jurina! Ow! My wounds!”

Hearing the girl’s cry from the unintentional rough infliction, Jurina bounced back and waved both of her hands in the air wildly; almost looking like she was putting on a play.

“G-Gomen gomen!” the younger Matsui then bowed her head down repetitively. “Gomenasai, Rena-chan!”

A couple seconds of silence crossed the two Matsuis before being rewarded with a light giggle from the older.

Hand covering her mouth, Rena shook her head.

“It’s okay, Jurina. I’m just glad that you’re here with me.”

Looks like Yuki decided it was time to take her leave for her presence vanished from the wMatsui’s area, focused on trying to gain back Mayu’s attention due to an earlier statement towards the girl. Now it left just Jurina and Rena, staring at each other.

“Jurina…” Rena spoke up once again.

Jurina physically showed that she was listening by seating herself back down on the stool nearby and clasped both of her hands together. Eyes trained on the one and only person that was talking, she perked up her ears when the older Matsui continued to speak. And as the raven haired girl talked, her eyes were intensely staring into Jurina’s.

“Is it true?”

“…Hah? What’s true?”

“Is it true that I’ve killed those Redcoats?”

She couldn’t say anything or do anything else other than gap at Rena. The memories and images of Rena laughing maniacally as she broke the one of the enemies’ arms… The horrifying grin that cackled with an inhumane voice that screamed out pure joy… The pair of eyes that flared with pleasure at the sight of her victims pleading for her to stop…

The short haired girl shook her head. She didn’t want to be reminded about it, but had to tell Rena since she looked desperate into confirming her wonders.

Gulping, Jurina then uttered, “It’s… true. You did kill them.”

Silence. All that was left between the two of them was silence. And this silence was nevertheless comfortable, causing them to feel awkward under the atmosphere.

Within this time frame, there was a burning question that Jurina has yet to have asked to Rena. And considering that the girl was now awake, she asked it regardless of the response Yuki received due to being asleep earlier.

“Why did you… turn into that state?”

“What state?” the older female tore her eyes away from her hands and up into the other girl.

“I’m asking if you know why you… went in a… rampage.”

“R-Rampage?”

“Yeah.” 

“I… I honestly… don’t know. I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Rena…”

“I don’t know, Jurina. I don’t know anything.”

-------------

Nightfall had descended upon the sea that covered the planet. Stars from up above twinkled; accompanied by the gentle moon shining its soft rays on both land and water.

Though this part of the day would prove to be the moment where peace falls upon the ship, calamity struck.

Gossips about Rena’s actions the day before rapidly spread around like wildfire, unable to put it out. Many members nervously whispered and expressed their concern. No one knew who started it but there was no need to find the culprit. The moment Rena went berserk and brutally slaughtered the enemies without sparing any was the starting point of this fire.

During that moment, Minami was not pleased at all with the actions of her crew. As much as she tried to lay the order and keep control of their gossiping, she wasn’t able to contain their verbal freedom at all. Rather it was impossible at this point. Everyone in the ship knows the story and danger that Matsui Rena possess.

As a result, many who were ignorant preferred to keep their distance from the poor girl. Even those that knew Rena wasn’t going to unleash such potentially scary personality anytime soon still kept their doubts in their mind.

Rena was clearly in turmoil at the situation. Though overhearing the conversations of her fellow crewmates, she was horrified to learn and become even more confused about her choice of actions involving bloodshed that came from destructive and terrifying techniques.

As much as she had asked in hopes of relieving the burning question, no one knew. Not even the captain and co-captain of this ship. Not a single person in this crew knew the answer to why she had gone crazy and went all out on killing. And it was killing her not to receive an answer to the question that was sucking the sanity out of her like a leech.

Currently the female was with Jurina, still in the medical bay. But at this point in time, it was just the two of them awake. Everyone else around them were fast asleep from weariness and recovery purposes.

Jurina was resting the side of her face against the edge of the bed, having her hand toy around with the loose ends of the kimono Rena wore. Pulling it gently and poking at it, there was complete stillness in the air.

It was broken though when the younger of the two whispered in a depressing tone.

“Rena… I’m so sorry… about the gossips today…” she apologized. “I told them to knock it off, but it doesn’t… look like it’ll stop anytime soon.”

As much as the girl was barking at everyone to cease their words about Rena, they merely continued on and avoided confrontation with Jurina here. Just like Minami’s attempt to refrain them from talking down about another member even if it’s unintentional, it was a failure. And the younger member did not feel pleased at the situation.

The hand of Rena reached out to touch Jurina’s, gently keeping it in her weak grasp. This caused the taller girl to drag her gaze from the kimono to the face of the resting Rena. The girl’s eyes were filled with sorrow yet there was a glint of content beneath them. And surprising to the girl, the older Matsui had a small smile plastered on her face.

“Jurina, it’s not your fault. It’s not anybody’s fault here.”

“Rena…”

“It’s okay, Jurina.” A small pause before she resumed. “Knowing that you’re here with me is more than enough.”

She blinked a few times rapidly, immediately sitting up. Her hand was still in Rena’s hand, staring at the girl laying on the bed blankly. The two figures gazed into each other’s eyes, not breaking the connection that had been made.

Gulping, Jurina opened her mouth when she felt a hand rest on top of her right shoulder. Startled out of her wits, she nearly jumped out from her stool from fright if it weren’t for the familiar, sharp voice.

“Matsui Jurina, I need to speak to you,” Atsuko bluntly spoke in a quiet volume, still keeping the command straight and direct to the point.

The co-captain of the ship eyed at Rena before turning her back on them; the white uniform shown boldly in the dark room merely lit with a few candles nearby each person in the room. Atsuko silently traveled out and into the hallway, not leaving a single sound behind.

Both Matsuis exchanged glances to each other.

“I guess I’ll be going for a bit,” Jurina sighed quietly as she stood up. Rubbing the back of her head and stifling a yawn, she then added, “I’ll be right back, Rena-chan.”

Hearing her name made Rena widen the smile unconsciously, watching the other girl take her leave from the room. And having left her with the other residents, Jurina entered into the hallway that was lit well with the candles in the hanging lamps on the wall.

She stood directly in front of Atsuko, almost in equal height with the captain’s partner. Sounds of the water was barely heard crashing into the ship, producing a gentle melodic background for any sailor. Especially considering how still the atmosphere was.

From what Atsuko saw, there was no response coming from Jurina. So the other female quickly jumped straight into the heart of the topic.

“Jurina, I must tell you that… Rena is someone that you must stay close to.”

“…eh?”

Atsuko exhaled loudly through her nose, making it sound twice as heavy thanks to the quiet setting. Crossing her arms, she stared at Jurina with great focus.

“I had… a similar incident with Rena in the past.” She bit the bottom of her lip from the growing tension that was rising between the two. Seeing as how the younger girl widen her eyes at hearing such fact, she continued on with the explanation. “Rena broke out into such state twice ever since I met her.” Raising up an index finger, Atsuko stated, “One was when I had saved her and,” another finger joined alongside with it, “two was when I was nearly flanked by a Redcoat a while ago.”

Lowering her hand back down to her side, Atsuko furrowed her eyebrows.

“It was easy to keep Rena sane by merely calling out her name or being by her side, snapping her out of the violent state. But… it doesn’t look like I can do that anymore.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“I could tell. From the way she reacted earlier… Despite my presence on the field… The way she killed them was abnormal. Almost as if she was… furious.”

“So are you trying to tell me that only I could keep… Rena sane from becoming like… that…?”

She gave a single nod in response.

“Hai. I saw you able to quell her from progressing into something much worse.”

A small sigh escaped passed her barely parted lips, closing her eyes in the process. At that moment, Jurina then asked her a question pertaining to the girl.

“Do you know why Rena is like this?”

Reopening her eyelids, Atsuko shook her head.

“Even I don’t know the answer, Jurina. I’ve found her and taken her in, but still don’t what, how and why she reacts in such a disturbing manner.”

-----------

“Papa… Papa! Papa, no!”

“Rena... I’m so sorry…”

“Don’t send me away! Please!”

“Rena, it’s for your sake, please…”

“Papa! Papa! I love you, Papa! Please let me stay!”

“I can’t… I can’t after what I had done to you…”

“Papa!”

“Good-bye… my dearest Rena…”

“Papa!!! Don’t leave me! No! PAPA!!!”


-----------

Rena stared into space as she waited patiently for Jurina to finish speaking to Atsuko out in the hall; away from her hearing range. She was in the state of disbelief for a second before coming to a realization that what she had just been struck with was a piece of her memory.

The faint memory that was trickling back into her mind… It was difficult for Rena to perceive or figure out what it was trying to tell her. Honestly, the more Rena tried to remember her past back before being abducted by the guys and saved by Atsuko, the more her head hurts. Though it had been years since she had given up any sort of hope about retrieving them, it surprised her to see them coming back in small parts.

Little by little, the memories were returning to her. Despite how short-lived it was, the voice and emotion was real and raw.

Yet it was still confused Rena. Just what exactly was the cause of the dialogues? She wasn’t able to remember the setting and merely heard the emotional voice of both hers and supposedly her father. Just who?

”You’ll remember soon enough.”

It was that voice again. The voice Rena didn’t want to ever hear ever since being unconscious. Snickering was heard in the room, causing the older girl to grip the edges of the blanket tightly; scared but unwilling to show it. Geikara was verbally taunting her sanity, making the doctor question whether she was just hearing it in her mind or if it was an actual voice.

”I will be sure you’ll remember it.”

‘Stop it,’ Rena mentally spat out at her own voice daring to terrify her. ‘I’m just imagining things, so I should just take a deep breath in and-‘

Another wave of giggling washed over the room before it resumed speaking once again.

”Hehe… Poor Rena. You cannot deny my existence.”

It startled her to notice the voice of Gekikara that she had met in her dream was literally speaking to her one-on-one.

”You cannot run from the past.”

‘What exactly are you trying to say?’

”The answer will descend upon you soon.”

‘Descend upon me? The answer? I still don’t understand!’

Giggling continue to ensue in the room, yet the voice and individual didn’t bother to reply back to her questions.

This greatly irritated Rena, in which she wanted to get out of this room before being driven insane by the voice which she herself could only hear.

The giggles grew louder and burst out into laughter when she attempted to get out of bed. It was a difficult task considering the fact that she was injured and not fully healed. The aches and wounds began to reopen from excessive movement. But regardless, Rena want to escape from the room and ascend to the upper deck, hoping the fresh saltwater aroma and quiet night retain her sanity from which she is slowly losing grip of.

Rena struggled, but made it on both of her bare feet. Legs were trembling violently as she used her strength to keep herself standing upright. Sucking in a deep breath, the voice continued to haunt her as she stumble forward; hands searching for anything that would support her desperately.

”Hehe… Look at you. Pathetic.”

She gritted her teeth, clenching her jaw together till the outlines were physically formed on her skin pressing against the bones. The entire ordeal felt surreal yet it was occurring to her right now.

Despite feeling like the weights of rocks and boulders resting on her entire body, Rena kept on moving. And as she progressed forward, the laughter boomed right into her eardrums.

”Running away isn’t going to solve anything, haha!”

“SHUT UP!”

Right at that point when she screamed out at the voice, she was standing in between Atsuko and Jurina. The two individuals were bewildered to see this injured girl that they were still talking about come up to them. The state that Rena was in made anyone want to shove her back down to a bed and make her rest. Sweat ran down the side of her face as the black bangs and stray strands of hair were plastered on her face, panting and out of breath.

Unknown to them about the voice, they believed that she was telling them to cease talking about her. So they were ready to explain and apologize when Rena rushed away from them.

Rena was still hearing the voice mocking and taunting her, laughing and poking fun at her, irritating her nerve. From her perspective, she was unaware of the other two girls that were catching up to her from behind.

Jurina and Atsuko were startled to see how fast she was on her feet despite being wounded. As much as they wondered, this was no time to be pondering over it. They had to get to Rena and bring her back into the medical room.

It didn’t help when they saw Rena stumbling towards the stairs, leading them up to the upper deck. To their dismay, the metal hatch was wide open for the other members’ freedom to reside in a higher ground. And the raven haired went directly to up, forcing the other two to hurry their pace.

When they scrambled up to the deck, they were met with the cool rush of wind brushing past by them roughly. The two girls were forced to raise one arm in order to protect their face, squinting their eyes.

Weather outside and away from the safe haven below was a different story. Unlike beneath where sounds produced from outdoors were produced, here it was booming with great force. Waves slammed itself against the sides of the wooden ship, rocking it slightly despite the anchor rooting itself on the sea floor. Mother nature wasn’t being so kind as the wind was picking up its strength; the irony considering the fact the sky up above was clear.

“H-Hey, what’s Rena doing over there?!” Rino was heard calling out from behind both Atsuko and Jurina, appearing in between the two.

She too was protecting her face from the strong wind, but her eyes were trained in the same direction as the others. All three of them were pinning their stare at the older Matsui, who was holding the top of her head with both hands; almost as if she was in agony. Standing near the railings and at a good distant away from them, she was heard to constantly be saying ‘shut up!’ and in a repetitive pattern.

No one was sure who or what she was screaming that out to, but the voice that Rena herself could only hear was continuing to laugh and giggle.

”You have to accept it,” it rang out loud and clear in her mind. ”Your sanity depends on me.”

“SHUT UP!”

Rena would do anything to rid of this voice. Just when she thought that standing outdoors and away from the condensed room would make it any better, it had only gotten worse. She squeezed her eyes shut, hoping it would go away sooner or later.

“Rena-chan!” Jurina’s voice rang out to her.

Unable to hear her, Rena still was consumed in the voice’s statements that repeated endlessly. The laughter and giggles that continue to provoke her; Rena couldn’t do anything about it.

“RENA!”

Almost as if someone had snapped their fingers to bring a person back to reality, it was the same affect it had on the older Matsui. Jerking suddenly without warning, she stiffened in her spot. The voice that was bothering and driving her insane had dissipated from hearing her name called out almost instantly. A little too quickly, but it was at least gone. Then almost robotically, she lifted her head up and opened her eyes to see three crewmates watching from afar.

Jurina stood out from the three, cupping one hand around her mouth to vocalize her call to the other girl.

Her hand was still resting on top of her head, hair flying all over the place due to the wind. Rena could only stare blankly at the younger Matsui.

“J-Jurina…?”

“Rena! Come back here!” Jurina called out to her once again. And at this calling, the short haired female closed the distance between them. Closer and closer she got, she lowered the arm that was protecting her from the wind and extending it out to Rena, urging her to take it. “It’s windy out here! You should come back inside!”

Many questions pertaining to why Rena had acted like this ran inside of Jurina’s mind like the wheel of a wagon rolling down a hill. But she’ll have a chance to ask them once they get back down to the lower deck. Surely Jurina won’t be the only one that is baffled at this ruckus. Atsuko and Rino themselves would most likely have their curiosity and concern burning after this.

There was some hesitation in Rena’s action. Her hands trailed down from her head and down to her side. But one of them managed to extend its hand out. Fingers were shaking as it went out to touch the other Matsui’s hand. Jurina herself took another step forward, making sure Rena’s hand would be in her grasp soon.

The hand disappeared before her sight.

Dumbfounded, Jurina eyes flickered around to see where Rena could’ve gone. It didn’t even take long for the girl to find out where she was.

With great alarm, she saw a dark figure jump off and over the railings with Rena in its grip; the older Matsui screaming out for help. Upon hearing her scream, the girl frantically scrambled after the same direction Rena and the captor leapt off; her instincts kicking off in a split second.

“R-Rena!!!”

She was forced back when another figure tackled right into her. Breath knocked right out of her respiratory system, Jurina coughed while stumbling backward a couple steps. Tad bit dizzy, she shook her head hastily and whipped her head towards the individual.

The unknown enemy assailant came forth in a fast motion. Having come closer, Jurina was able to see that the clothed figure gripped ahold of a sword. It was raised high above its head, ready to strike down in a second. And from the position the younger girl was in, she won’t be able to dodge nor avoid his attack.

Not even hesitating twice, the assaulter swung it downward upon Jurina’s head with a loud grunt.



Disappearance Season 2 shall be up next on the list! :deco:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 17 [Update: 01/14/14]
Post by: cisda83 on January 15, 2014, 04:10:08 AM
Rena didn't seem to know about her other self...

Erm... what's going to happen to Rena and Jurina next?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 17 [Update: 01/14/14]
Post by: Sherin on January 15, 2014, 08:48:44 PM
Darn! Another cliffhanger!

And it seems like someone likes making Rena mad. XD

Title: Re: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 17 [Update: 01/14/14]
Post by: Shinoki on January 16, 2014, 02:02:26 AM
...oro....
Wow... sugoi...
and I'm speechless.
*thumbs up!! :3
I wonder what is happening now...
...captor person...
and...Rena Geki-side...
*I shall patiently wait 'til the next...*
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 17 [Update: 01/14/14]
Post by: deguchi on January 16, 2014, 08:28:47 AM
*speechless*
Whoaa! What happended?!? A captor/s? Rena-Geki..Jurina..
its getting serious ne~
waiting for upadate!
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 17 [Update: 01/14/14]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on January 17, 2014, 10:50:17 PM
lol sayaka :lol: i would be like sae-chan wanting to snatch the apple from her~ :P
rena-chan.. :cry: the "papa dont leave me flashback" was so sad :(
and nooooo juri-tan is in toruble?!   :shocked
LF-chan~ im looking forward to Disappearance~ *smiles hugely* nya~ *paws LF-chan*  :cathappy:
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 17 [Update: 01/14/14]
Post by: gek geki on January 18, 2014, 12:50:56 PM
NNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!! DONT HURTING RENA CHAAAAAN
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 17 [Update: 01/14/14]
Post by: Yuki88 on January 18, 2014, 05:43:51 PM
So I didn't realize I forgot to leave comment on last chapter.... GREAT. *smacks self*

but anyway... Wow, Rena just unleashed her inner Gekikara because of Jurina getting her ass kicked by the enemy and also because of Jurina she could return back to normal. That says a lot about Jurina's position in Rena's heart haha. But yeah, I'm curious how Rena "obtained" Gekikara.

Good luck for your study, girl.... oh wait you're smart ass so why should I cheer you, heh *is shot* J/K.
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 17 [Update: 01/14/14]
Post by: Kurosaki Shijou on February 11, 2014, 11:26:49 AM
i am a silent reader. and nice update, especially its wmatsui. i want to know what will happen to Rena and Jurina. :twothumbs
update soon please :panic:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 17 [Update: 01/14/14]
Post by: River1721 on March 08, 2014, 10:16:37 PM
I need to know what will happen to  WMatsui!! :panic:



PLEASE Update soon! :thumbsup  :bow:
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 17 [Update: 01/14/14]
Post by: Drakon on May 16, 2014, 11:27:31 PM
Interesting story ... but a lot of blunders.
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 17 [Update: 01/14/14]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on August 31, 2014, 02:03:03 AM
This is probably going to be bad news for some (I lied. It'll be for many) to hear this announcement. It's already known to those that know me on Facebook and those that follow me on my personal Tumblr blog.

Quote
I regret to inform everyone that I will be on hiatus, and probably it will be a permanent hiatus, in regard to writing my 48Group series. I know I am a hypocrite for stating that a story must be finished throughout the end no matter what sacrifices must be done as a writer. However, I cannot bring myself forth into writing these sort of stuff.

I find it so very uncomfortable right now into writing idols, or even real life people both dead or alive, and incorporating them into fictions that serve as a primary basis for delusional dreaming. I can’t picture it anymore in my head, nor can I proudly state that I write them.

It’s also a chore to write my series. Whenever I get the chance to write, I end up in a very foul mood. Though the plots sit well in my mind, just writing it makes me grumble with dissatisfaction. I always cursed myself into dropping the series, only to beat myself up mentally to why I want to let down my readers. But then I know that it’s also unfair to my readers when I give them half-ass updates that aren’t even bothered to be thoroughly edited.

Although some of my readers and writing buddies know that I procrastinate, spend time with my family, play games, writing drabbles in regard to other fandom, and ignore anything in regard to updating my series, I found out the reason: I enjoy indulging into my old hobbies. I enjoy going back to improving my writing with other RPers that share the same taste and interest as I. I enjoy doing the things that I used to before I began writing in this fandom.

Perhaps because I have already quit being a fan of anything AKB48, SKE48, etc., my passion for writing in the fandom has diminished greatly. It’s not because of the amount of series I’ve thrown up in the air; it’s more like the lack of interest that serves as my motivation to moving on. I mean, if you really don’t care anymore, why continue?

I apologize, but all requests that were given to me earlier and yet completed will be dropped. As for the series, I don’t even know when I’ll even update it. Maybe if I’m ever dead bored in the next twenty years, maybe I’ll try to wrap it up. But until then, I cease to continue writing in the fandom for the sake of my mentality and personal interest.

Yes, I have copy and pasted this from my Tumblr post. (Hurray for being lazy.) I would like to at least say that I will be writing in other fandoms, so I suppose if there are ever such thing as an 'update' or 'writing post' from my Tumblr blog, it would either reside in the realm of Final Fantasy or original ideas. I also would like to state that if you want to know the entire outline, rough brainstormed dialogues, and ending for each and every one of the series, I welcome you with warm arms to request about it. I'm sure the last thing my readers would want is to be kept wondering what in the world happened after the chapter/scenario.

Other than that, I shall send myself off with a bow, quickly followed with a salute. I have been writing for two years straight and spent one year here on the JPH!P Forum. During that time span, I was more than surprised to know that there are individuals that have similar taste to mine in terms of writing. I made many great authors/writers with passion to make their story come alive to their readers. Especially a certain few that managed to have caught my attention and led me into writing essay-length responses to their work. Some of those writers and readers became my friends, and even as close as being one of my best friends. (You people know who you are.) I give you all many thanks to giving me a great experience. A thank you to the writers I admire, respect, and bow down to; a thank you to my fellow writing friends that supported me throughout the two year time span; a thank you to the 48Group community on here; lastly, a thank you to my readers for sticking with me. No matter if you had stayed with me since day one of my writing days in the year of 2012 or just recently started reading last month, commented or remain lurking in the shadows, words alone won't be enough to express my gratitude to you all. So once again, thank you.

If there's any questions or concerns, feel free to hit me up either on Facebook, Twitter, or Tumblr. :)

- LoyalFlutist
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 17 [Announcement for all series]
Post by: tristan11 on February 11, 2015, 01:41:20 PM
WMatsui
Title: Re: Wandering Ship [wMatsui Arc] - Chapter 17 [Announcement for all series]
Post by: phoenix0i on April 22, 2015, 06:05:31 PM
Thank you for this fic.
Glad to read it.
hope you'll soon find your drive/motivation on writing akb fandoms.

Good luck!